

I offer thanks to my
friends,
relatives, and ancestors whose strength of purpose
led me to my own. A
special
thanks to my co-author,
Rev. Marilyn A. Riedel,
for her deep love and dedication to me and this project.
Without her tireless
effort and selfless interest,
this liberating history
of Oregon would never have been written.
![]()
Chapter 59: Hodges Family West
A man whose life has been spent largely
in
the wilds of the West recounts perils of the days when Texas Rangers
kept
the border of the Lone Star state in order.
George A. Hodges has lived in the Yaquina
Bay country for the past 38 years. When I interviewed him recently he
said:
I was born in Texas, May 28, 1852. My
father,
Amos Hodges, was born in Clorset, England. My mother, whose birthname
was
Nancy Dunlap, was born in Tipperary, Ireland.
My father for many years was a member of
the Texas Rangers. The Texas Rangers were not very popular with horse
thieves
and cattle rustlers. The result was that father was ambushed and got a
charge of buckshot in his back. He had followed a bunch of horse
thieves,
who claimed to be members of William Clarke Quantrill's (1837-1865)
band,
clear up into southwestern Kansas. This crippled him so he had to
resign
from the rangers, after 16 years of service.
After father was able to travel, though
still weak, we went to Colorado. In the summer of 1864, we crossed the
plains to Oregon.
My mother's uncle, Lige Hutchison, had a
brick house on Washington Street, in Portland. We stayed with him for a
while when we first came here. Later, we lived on the Canyon Road,
after
which we moved to Milwaukie. Dad went to work for Lish Kellogg in his
water
power sawmill near Milwaukie, but his back bothered him a good deal, as
the doctor had never taken the buckshot out of his lungs. He died the
spring
we came here.
My mother took in washing, sewed, cooked,
did nursing, and did anything else she could to support [herself and]
her
four children.
I went to school at Milwaukie. Some time
drop in and see my brother, Will. He lives in a stone house at the end
of the Alberta car line. He can tell you about our early days and the
hard
times we had after Dad's death.
I got a job working in the furniture factory
at Willsburg, owned by Bob Donnelly, Tom Beard and Ira Powers. These
three
men worked at making furniture, and they employed two workmen—Mr.
Atchison
and myself.
Ira Powers was a big man, physically and
mentally. He was jovial, good-natured, a good workman and a good
businessman.
He came to Portland and started a furniture factory. His son is running
it now.
Later I landed a job carrying mail from
the depot to the post office at Milwaukie. Jan Ross kept the post
office
at the time.
While I was working in Milwaukie, I lived
in a two-room house on Seth Luelling's place. Uncle Seth was a fine man.
I got married when I was 21. We had two
children, both of them dead now.
About two years before I was married, when
I was about 19 years old, Mother asked me to go back to Texas to see if
I could realize anything from the property we had left at Salado. I
couldn't
seem to get a line on our property, so I got a job as a "cattle
puncher."
In those days most of the cattle in Texas were long-horns. I have seen
a "cow brute" with a six-foot spread of horns. Those blue-roan,
long-horn
steers were as wild as deer. They were savage, too. A man couldn't
afford
to take any chances afoot where they were around. In fact, you had to
have
a good horse and know how to handle [it] if you worked with the
long-horns
and expected to get back to the chuck wagon for your next meal.
I lacked a little for being 20 when I ran
across a bunch of my father's old friends, who got me to go with them
to
round up a band of Comanche. I wanted to show them I was a chip off the
old black and was not afraid of anything. I spurred my horse through
some
buffalo wallows, up to the crest of a little land wave, where I showed
up against the moonlight. The men warned me that the Indians might be
there,
but I wanted to see for myself. Just as I showed up against the
skyline,
plain as day, it seemed as if the whole country was a sheet of fire in
front of me, and I sent down and out for the count. That's all I knew
till
next morning, when my father's old friends came back, after routing the
Indians, and pulled me from under my horse. The horse was dead, the
horn
of the saddle had punched a hole in my groin, my hip was broken, and I
looked like I was a total loss. They took me to San Antone, where I
spent
the next three months in the hospital, drinking whiskey a good deal of
the time to deaden the pain.
With two or three other young chaps I bought
a bunch of mules at $4.00 a piece and we drove them on up through New
Mexico,
Arizona and California to Eugene, Oregon, where we sold them for $90 a
piece. The two other young chaps with me were "Mustang" Bill and John
Younger,
a cousin of famous outlaws, Bob and Cole Younger (1844-1916).
John Younger was one of the whitest [sic]
men I have met. He had a soft, Southern drawl, a great sense of humor,
and he didn’t seem to know what fear was. I remember some years later,
here in Oregon, when Egbert Foster shot himself, they wanted someone to
fork a horse up [sic] and go in a hurry to Oregon City, to get Doc
Applewhite.
Younger was on his horse almost as soon as they asked him to go, and he
burned the road up to Oregon City, for he could travel, when he wanted
to. He routed Do Applewhite out and told him Egbert Foster was badly
wounded
and needed a doctor right away. Doc Applewhite said he couldn’t come
till
next morning. He had lost so much sleep that he had to sleep till
morning.
Younger pulled out his .45, pointed it as Doc Applewhite's head, and
said
in his slow, soft drawl: "I reckon you're ready to go, aren't you Doc?"
Doc Applewhite took a good long look at Younger and then at the .45 and
said he guessed, after all, he was ready to go.
George Hodges Marries Levina Sager
After I came back to Oregon, I worked on
the [Puget] Sound and at various places in the Willamette Valley, as a
carpenter. I could always get work, as I was a good mechanic, and was
steady,
and by what that I mean I was no boozer. I always turned up for work on
Monday morning. After my first wife "quit" me, I married Levina Sager
(1884).
The last time I heard from my first wife she was living with her fifth
spouse.
My wife and I have had a good-sized family
of children. Our nine boys are scattered pretty well all over the West.
They never were much at going to school, but, like their father, and
grandfather,
they are outdoorsmen. We also have one [living] daughter.
When I moved into the Big Elk country, on
Yaquina Bay, our nearest neighbor was 11 miles away. I packed my wife
and
babies in on pack horses. There are plenty of salmon, trout and deer
over
in that country. For years, I had run a logging camp on the Big Elk.
Hodges Discovers Bull Run Water
In this second and final installment of
his
story, Hodges reviews local history relating to the original act of
bringing
Bull Run water into Portland.
The man that brought the first Bull Run
River water to Portland is George Hodges, who lives on the Big Elk
River,
about 11 miles above Elk City, in the Yaquina Bay district. In telling
me about it recently, he said:
I was trapping for a man named Du Bois, a
fur dresser of Portland. A man named A. B. Cunningham came to Portland
and, after sizing up the situation here, he said Portland was destined
to be a big city, and that our water supply was inadequate. He asked Du
Bois, my employer, if he knew anyone who was familiar with the country
who could locate an adequate water supply for a city of half a million.
In those days that sounded like crazy talk. Du Bois said to him,
"George
Hodges, a young fellow who is trapping for me up the Bull Run country,
knows that country thoroughly. I suggest you get in touch with him and
tell him what you want." Cunningham and a man named C. B. Talbot sent
me
when I came into town with my firs, and asked me where there was an
abundant
supply of water. I told them in my opinion, the Bull Run water was as
good
as there was, so they hired me to go up to the headwaters of the Bull
Run
and bring out a five-gallon demijohn of the water for analysis. This
was
in February, and the snow up around the headwaters of the Bull Run was
pretty heavy. I went up there, filled my demijohn with water, sealed
it,
and brought it back.
Up to then Portland had a rather inadequate
water service. Stephen Coffin, Robert Penland and Jacob Cline had put
in
the first water system, along about 1857. They built a dam in a canyon
west of 7th Street and got their water from Carruthers Creek. They used
fir logs, bored by hand, as pipes. Along about the beginning of the
Civil
War, Coffin and his partners sold out to H. C. Leonard and John Green,
who shipped in from California a lot of new pipes made of redwood logs.
They got their water from Carruthers Creek and Black Creek. Along in
the
late 1860s they put in a pumping station on the river, at the foot of
Lincoln
Street, and also built reservoirs at 4th and Market and at 7th and
Lincoln.
In the 1880s they put in a pumping station at Palatine Hill.
Along about the time that I brought that
demijohn of water out for A. B. Cunningham and C. B. Talbot, who was a
civil engineer, the owners of the different private water companies
became
very much alarmed, for they saw that if the Bull Run water was used
they
would have to go out of business. One of the principal sources of water
supply at that time was the Hawthorne Springs, in East Portland.
Another
possible water supply for Portland was Crystal Springs, on the Ladd
ranch;
also, a group of men were interested in having Sucker Lake, near
Oswego,
used. Others wanted the water brought from Johnson Creek, while still
others
believed it should be brought from the Clackamas River. When [Bill and
Holly] McGuire, who had the water system at the Asylum Springs, or
Hawthorne
Springs as they later called it, learned that I had been up to Bull Run
[they] got in touch with me and hired me to go with [them] to file
notices
of water rights on every trickle of water between Bull Run and the
Sandy
River. We traveled on a raft and it took us 20 days to tie up the water
rights and to put up a notice at every little trickle of water. That
tied
up proceedings for a while.
Cunningham and Talbot hired a surveyor to
make a survey of the country between Bull Run and Portland. The owner
of
one of the other water companies hired myself and two or three others
to
go with him on his crew, with instructions to keep him drunk as long as
he was out. When he got back to town he didn’t know whether he had made
the trip afoot or on horseback, and nobody could make anything of his
notes,
so that delayed the game a little longer. Finally, Hollister, and Bill
and Holly McGuire, who ran the East Portland waterworks at Asylum
Springs,
had to give up the matter as a bad job. After the city had analyzed the
water I brought out from Bull Run they spent several months taking a
record
of the flow of water, and being satisfied that the water was of good
quality
and sufficient quantity, they bought from Cunningham and Talbot their
rights
and began work on bringing the water to Portland. They put in a
pipeline
312 miles long, that cost nearly $3,000,000. They bought the
distributing
main, amounting to over 300 miles, so that the total cost of buying the
old water system up to about the first of 1910 was over $5,000,000.
Obituary Notice for George A. Hodges
December 11, 1926, Oregon City, Oregon: George A. Hodges, 74, died this morning at St. Vincent's Hospital in Portland, following ten weeks illness. Mr. Hodges formerly resided at Clackamas County. Surviving him are his widow, Levina Hodges, and the following children: James A., Walter, Clyde and Patrick of Elk City, Oregon; George A., Mort and Allen, Portland; and William, Marshfield, Oregon; Giles of California and a number of relatives in Clackamas County. The funeral services are to be held at Mountain View Cemetery, Tuesday morning at 11am. Internment will be in the family lot.
Allen Hodges Remembers the Family Mills 1977
Allen Hodges at Salado 1977
Photo
Courtesy of M.
Constance Guardino III
The author had this conversation with her uncle-in-law, Allen Hodges, while walking up and down hillsides and through thick brush—tape recorder in hand—as he remembered the family sawmilling operations. It was April 10, 1977, Easter Sunday, and Hodges was pregnant with her second child, Hilary:
Connie: What do you remember about
sawmills
in the Big Elk Valley?
Allen: There was never an actual sawmill
on Drift Creek in the early pays other than Dad's, to my recollection.
There was a shingle mill at the old Bohanan place. It was a water
powered
mill with a 32 foot waterwheel. They had to haul it up over the old
Drift
Creek mountain road and down to Gopher Creek.
Connie: Did George Hodges build a sawmill
at Salado during the years you lived there?
Allen: The Camp Creek mill site was about
200 yards east of Salado. The water for the mill came out of Camp
Creek.
We had a ditch dug around it instead of a flume. I've often wondered,
Connie,
if the mark of the old ditch is still here.
At the time Dad had a mill here, this
hillside
was all in fern, just as it was before the old "Indian burn," and
that's
why there weren't any trees here. I was a grown man before there was
ever
any timber here. You can see that if you put that ditch in a waterwheel
that it would generate considerable power.
Connie: It looks like it's running pretty
swift all right. Was it running this swift years ago?
Allen: In those days—100 years ago—when
the hillsides were covered with fern, they had more water running off
than
we do today.
Connie: You said the waterwheel that dipped
into this creek was 32 feet in diameter. Do you recall what it looked
like?
Allen: The waterwheel was 16 feet on each
side which made it 32 feet across the center. It was two feet wide, one
foot deep in each bucket with a six inch board. In other words, when
the
water came pouring over the wheel, it hit the boards instead of just
sliding.
The weight of the water on the wheel brought it up to speed. The
spindle this waterwheel was made of was two feet thick. The two by
fours
that were needed for the construction of the waterwheel over at the
Forked
Horn Creek mill were cut at the old Camp Creek mill.
Connie: You said this mill didn't have a
flume—just a ditch dug around it. Did the Forked Horn Creek mill have a
flume?
Allen: There was a flume with a divider
in it that came into the Forked Horn Creek mill. There was a lever
inside
the mill that you could pull, and it would trip across and shoot the
water,
and that would stop it from coming into the wheel itself. Then you
could
pull the lever the other way, and close the gate and it would come down
and run through the wheel.
Connie: When did you dad build the Forked
Horn Creek Mill?
Allen: That was when I was three or four
years old—around 1905.
The Mill at Elk City 1905-1908
Connie: Around 1905? Isn't that when the
Elk City Sawmill was constructed?
Allen: Yes. Dad put in the Elk City mill
around 1905 or 1906.
That spring and winter the big flood came,
which was the first flood there is record of that ever happened in this
area of the country. As I recall, we had another bad one about 15 years
ago (1962).
About the time of the flood, we were awfully
in debt. Dad was a very honest man. He made many mistakes, but when he
made one, he satisfied.
Connie: Was he able to hang onto the mill?
Allen: No. He sold the mill to Bill Ennis
because he had to in order to come out financially.
Then he bought what is now the Dell Hodges
place, eight miles east of Elk City, where you live now.
Connie: Did he put in another sawmill on
the Big Elk?
Allen: Naturally, as soon as we moved in,
Dad put up the old J. I. Case steam engine and built a mill across the
river. All of that mill was made of wooden pulleys. All we had was
shafting
material. We didn't even have material for bearings, which at that time
were made out of hard wood.
Boiler at Bump's Grade 1910

Boiler Bay on the Oregon Coast
Photo Courtesy of Julie
Hendricks
In 1910 or 1912, Dad put in the big
boiler,
and that came in by freight to Elk City. We went down there and loaded
it on a wagon. This side of Bump's Grade, where we made the turn, the
road
caved in and the boiler upset and rolled down into the brush.
Connie: It must have weighed a ton. Were
you able to retrieve it?
Allen: That was a center crack steam engine,
and it was big; it was rated at 20-horse power. It took us a week or
ten
days to get it back up and loaded. Anyway, we finally got it home.
Connie: Once you got it home, how'd you
set it up?
Allen: We made a rock furnace that fit in.
That's what we called a return flue. We opened the doors and fired it
right
down into the firebox. That fire went underneath the boiler and up over
the back end, through the flue, and up the smoke stack.
The log haul on the old J. I. Case engine
was called a bullwheel. It was a shaft with a fiber pulley on it. There
was a big wooden wheel about fix feet across; it was a drum that turned.
Connie: What was the drum for?
Allen: This was the cable that pulled the
logs up the chute into the mill at Elk City.
The one in front of Dell Hodges' place was
made on the same principle, only we put a boom across the river and cut
our logs when they came up. Also, we had a deck there.
Connie: Were the Hodges still logging with
bullteams then?
Allen: Then, all the timber was logged by
our bullteam, Ted and Nig. Part of the timber was logged and brought up
above the sawmill and rolled over the bank into the river. We ran the
sawmill
pretty much in the summertime when the weather was good, and we logged
in the wintertime when the weather was bad—and had a skidding good time!
Feagles Creek Mill
Connie: Were there any sawmills in the
Harlan
area?
Leonard: A fellow by the name of John Miller
built a water-powered mill and damned up Feagles Creek. That was the
first
sawmill that was ever built in this country.
Connie: Was Miller a logger?
Leonard: Old man Miller was a carpenter
by trade. The wheel He built there was 28 feet high. He didn't
understand
why he didn't get much power out of the wheel, but he had it rigged all
wrong; he had the gear right on the outside of the wheel, instead of
having
it down close to the axle. He was always short of power because of this
error in design. He knew the carpenter end of things, but he just
didn't
understand power. He had water—and wheel enough that he could really
have
had a good sawmill—had he not always been short of power because of
this
backwards construction.
Connie: Was that a commercial operation?
Leonard: They cut a lot of lumber at the
Miller mill, but the operation was all local. People around here used
it.
Some of the lumber was sold, and sometimes Miller worked out trade
arrangements
with local folks in the Harlan area. He made a living at it, though.
Connie: If someone like Miller—or
Hodges—puts
in a sawmill—at his expense—just so his neighbors can use it, what kind
of a financial proposition is that?
Leonard: A lot of people in the area put
in their own logs, and Miller charged them so much a thousand board
feet
to saw it up. He made money by offering a service for a small fee.
Connie: Did the Grants put in their own
logs?
Leonard: We put in most of our own logs,
and Miller sawed them into lumber for us—for a fee—just as he did for
so
many others in the area.
Hodges Family West
Connie: Tell me what you recall about
your
father, George A. Hodges.
Allen: My father was one of the first
settlers
in the Big Elk Valley.
He was born in Salado, Texas, and migrated
to Oregon in 1884 with his father, Amos Hodges, his mother, Nancy
Dunlap,
and three brothers, including my uncle Will.
Grandpa Hodges was wounded during the Civil
War from a buckshot wound in the back. He died three years after the
injury.
Connie: What do you remember about your
mother's family?
My Mother, Levina Sager, was English, Irish
and Black Dutch.
The Sager family was originally from Des
Moines, Iowa, where they were farmers. The migrated West and settled
down
by Gold Hill—between Grants Pass and Medford—in Southern Oregon.
When the Indian war was going on at Gold
Hill—where the Rogue makes a bend near the dam—there's a rock up
there—Table
Rock, I think—and the Indians had a camp on that flat. They'd come down
through the rocks and rob the settlers, and then they'd go back up in
the
hills and guard the pass in the rocks and kill the squatters with bows
and arrows.
Connie: If the Sagers were living in
Southern
Oregon, how did your parents meet?
Allen: No doubt the Sager family moved north
in order for Mother to meet Dad, but I don't recall hearing the details.
Connie: Your father must have been a big
man, considering all the hunting and trapping he did.
Allen: No, Dad was a little man with a
mustache;
he only weighed 130 pounds.
Connie: Did he have a chance to go to school?
Allen: No, he never sent to school; he was
self-educated.
Connie: George Hodges spent his boyhood
in Texas. Besides cattle punching, did he have any other work
experience
before moving West?
Allen: Before moving to Oregon he had
experience
on a whaling vessel just before the Civil War.
Connie: When did he start working for the
furniture factory in Oregon City?
Allen: When he was 16, he went to work in
the furniture factory in Oregon City. He worked there until the flood
of
1890.
Connie: What did you do after The flood?
Allen: After the flood, he worked at various
places in the Willamette Valley, and then moved to Philomath. That was
as far as the road went.
Spout Creek 1890
Spout Creek School
Photo Courtesy of Evelyn
Payne Parry
Connie: How did he end up in the Big Elk
Valley?
Allen: From Philomath he moved to Spout
Creek with the thought he was going to die. He wasn't supposed to live
more than a year with the ulcer he developed working at the furniture
factory.
He packed over the mountain and down into
Spout Creek alone, and made a cabin there; I remember the cabin.
The road between Philomath and Spout Creek
came up over the north side of Marys Peak. It came out towards the
sawmill
and down towards the Alsea country, and then up over the hill. Then it
went up over the end of Mary's Peak and down into Little Elk country.
Connie: Alone? Didn't he have a family by
then?
Allen: Yes, but he wintered at the Spout
Creek cabin. It wasn't until the following spring that he went back to
Philomath and picked up my mother and my brothers, Jim (1885-?) and
Dell
(1887-?), who were about five and three at the time.
Connie: Was Spout Creek your family's first
contact point with Lincoln County?
Allen: Yes. That was the first place they
lived in Lincoln County.
Connie: Were Jim and Dell born in Philomath?
Allen: No, Jim and Dell were both born in
a log cabin on Cougar Mountain at the foot of Mount Hood.
From Spout Creek we moved to Salado, which
Dad named after his hometown in Texas.
Salado
Covered Bridge at Salado, Oregon
Salado settlement was located some 12
miles
up the Big Elk from Elk City. The post office was established April 18,
1891, with George A. Hodges serving as first postmaster. Hodges managed
the post office with his Spouse, Levina Sager, and carried the mail
between
Elk City and Harlan three times a week. Hodges named the post office
and
community for his former home, Salado, Texas.
Salado is a Spanish word meaning "salty"
or "saline," or a "plain encrusted with salt." Salt, along with sulfur,
helium, asphalt, graphite, bromine, natural gas, cement and clay, give
Texas first place in mineral production.
The City of Grand Saline northeast of Salado
grew from a primitive salt works established in 1845, and is not the
site
of one of the largest salt plants in the nation. The salt dome under
the
city is about 1.5 miles across and some 16,000 feet thick; it could
supply
the world's need for salt for 20,000 years.
In Western Texas, the small community of
Salt Flat grew near extensive surface salt deposits left by
intermittent
lakes in Hudspeth County just west of the Guadalupe Mountains. The area
was the focus of a bloody dispute known as the Salt Wars of the 1860s
and
1870s. Before the dispute reached a confused, tragic end, it had
involved
both Mexican and US citizens, political parties, legislators, mob
action,
army troops and Texas Rangers. Murder, assassination and revenge
killings
took place on both sides.
A charming Bell County village on I-35 south
of Temple in Central Texas, Salado dates from the state's early days.
Situated
south of Stillhouse Hollow Lake, the town grew around the Sterling C.
Robertson
home and plantation, and was incorporated in 1867.
Named for Salado Creek, the town prospered
with the founding of Salado College in 1860, and was prominent on the
Chisholm
Trail. The first farmer's Grange in Texas was established in 1873. But
when bypassed by the railroad, the late 19th Century's ultimate
transportation
mode, the college closed and the town dwindled to the status of an
isolated
village.
Tree-shaded Salado Creek, which was Texas'
first designated natural landmark, was the site of an Indian campground
long before recorded history. Since Main Street was part of the
Chisholm
Trail, ruts from wagon wheels still appear in the bedrock of the creek
just north Pace Park.
The visitor’s register at the Stagecoach
Inn, a prominent site on the Chisholm Trail in the 19th Century, reads
like a frontier Who's Who: George A. Custer (1839-1876), Robert E. Lee
(1807-1870), Sam Houston (1793-1863), Jesse James (1847-1882) and
Shanghai
Pierce were among the celebrated guests. Formerly known as Shady Villa
Inn, the primary old frame structure is today restored as a notable
restaurant,
surrounded by a modern motor inn.
Salado Post Office Burned Down 1907
On April 23, 1907, the Salado Post Office
burned to the ground, and it was not until March 27, 1911 that it was
re-established.
At this time George and Levina's son, Jim, started carrying the route
as
a free agent. In 1912 the government let a contract for the job for the
first time, and Jim won the job. On July 31, 1944, the Salado office
closed
to Elk City.
Jim Hodges carried the mail in this area
continuously for 45 years, except for two four-year contract periods
when
William Clark outbid him on one occasion, and Andrew Bristlin underbid
him another. Jim's son, Henry, did most of the carrying in the later
years
of his tenure.
The route was probably one of the shortest
and smallest in Lincoln County. In the 1950s, it served 13 families,
and
at no time, ever went over 20 boxes. It was 12 miles in length and was
carried twice a week.
On May 31, 1956, the Post Office Department
opened bids for a new mail route to serve the Elk City-Harlan areas in
Lincoln County.
Under the new proposal, the route would
be carried every day. And instead of starting at Elk City and going up
the river only 12 miles, it would start at Blodgett and serve
Nashville,
Eddyville, Elk City and Harlan, serving approximately 210 boxes.
Halfway House for the Big Elk Valley


Connie: With the post office in your
home,
Salado must have really been a busy place.
Allen: Salado was a halfway house for
everybody
that lived in the area. The sheriff would come through here from Drift
Creek and go to Elk City and get a load of supplies and come back here
and then go home the next day. So folks went upriver to here—the
halfway
point—then to Elk City, and then back here and then home.
Connie: How did you get back and forth when
the river was swollen? The Hodges homestead was on the far side of the
Big Elk.
Allen: Right straight across the Big Elk
is where, in 1893, Dad made the wire foot bridge with a tripod on each
side. The wire went over the top of it. Then he put sticks across it
and
wide boards that were nailed down. It was a swinging bridge of sorts.
Connie: It doesn't sound like it was what
I’d call "child friendly."
Allen: It was definitely not the kind of
bridge for small kids. I used to get my pants really tanned when I got
caught crossing it. So I would sneak across it and hide in the lumber
pile.
That was my thrill in life so see my father and brothers at the sawmill
pull the lever and stop the wheels and then push it and the wheels
would
start again.
Connie: Did you ever get hurt sneaking
across
the wire bridge?
Allen: I remember one time I did.
The goat shed was right across on that hill
there. Because the hill is steep, it was made to conform to the shape.
It didn't come up too far from the ground. In fact, it was really just
a shed roof.
Anyway. Right about that time—when a wind
storm came—it caught that shed and turned it upside down right on the
hillside.
At the time the storm started, I was across
the river, and when I came across the end of the bridge, it threw me
off
the bridge and over into the creek!
My brother, Giles
(1897-1957), and I would
crawl up in the bridge with a bunch of rocks and Scott Winfield's
(1824-1886)
widow would drive her cattle up across the bridge and they'd pasture at
the railroad track. When she’d drive them home at night, Giles and I
would
get up in the bridge and throw rocks at her cattle.
Connie: I bet you and Giles got into a lot
of trouble for that one!
Nora Lowanza
Hodges-- 1st Wife of Giles Benjamin Hodges
Giles Benjamin HODGES was born May 1899 in Oregon and died March 15, 1957 in Veterans Hospital - Spokane, Spokane County, Washington. He married 1st Nora Lowanza DOWNING (Pictured Above). She was born September 9, 1898 in Woodstock, McHenry County, Illinois and died April 1, 1982 in Fairview, Buncombe County, North Carolina, daughter of Morton Elias DOWNING and Effie Eslie WORDEN. He married 2nd Minnie (Unknown Maiden Name) HODGES . Children of Giles Benjamin HODGES and Nora Lowanza DOWNING: Giles Benjamin HODGES Jr. was born August 21, 1929 in Tampa, Hillsborough County, Florida and died December 17, 1986 in Bunnell, Flagler County, Florida. Vina Eslie HODGES was born August 22, 1931 in Tampa, Hillsborough County, Florida and died February 28, 2004 in Odessa, Ector County, Taxas. John Mort HODGES was born March 5, 1935 in Tampa, Hillsborough County, Florida.Vera Jane HODGES was born September 24, 1932 in Tampa, Hillsborough County, Florida.
March 15, 1957: HODGES, Giles Benjamin - His home, W310 3d Ave. Husband of Minnie Hodges at the home. Father of Vinia Richardson in Arkansas, Martha Brewer, Walla Walla, WA. Brother of Mrs. Ethel Griffith of Redwoord City, Calif.; James, George and Dell Hodges all of Elk City, OR. Clyde Hodges of Toledo, OR. William Hodges, Coos Bay, OR.; Allen Hodges, Vale , OR. Funeral services, Mon., March 18 at 12 noon in the GOTHIC CHAPEL OF HAZEN & JAEGER FUNERAL HOME, N1306 MONROE ST. Rev. Clifford I. Cecil officiating. Burial services, Fairmount Memorial Park cemetery.
On July 1, 2006, Alexandrea Lynn
Griswold Clancy wrote: "GILES BENJAMIN HODGES (GEORGE
ADELBERT, AMOS) was born 24 Apr 1897 in Big Elk, Lincoln, Oregon,
United States of America, and died 15 Mar 1957 in Spokane, Spokane,
Washington, United States of America. He married (1) SYLVIA ROSE
COWLES 14 Sep 1920 in Redding, Shasta, California, United States of
America, daughter of JAMES COWLES and MARTHA ENGLAND. She was
born 01 Mar 1903 in Muskogee, Oklahoma, United States of America, and
died 05 Jan 1983 in Walla Walla, Walla Walla, Washington, United States
of America.
Giles Benjamin Hodges
married Sylvia 11 months after he got out of the
military Army, they had two girls.
ALICE MAE HODGES, b. 02 Jul 1921,
Grass Valley, Nevada, California; d. 30 Jul 1973, Yakima, Yakima,
Washington.
MARTHA LAVINIA HODGES, b. 15 May
1923, Elk City, Lincoln, Oregon; d. 22 Jun 1992, Walla Walla, Walla
Walla, Washington.
Obituary:
March 15, 1957: HODGES, Giles
Benjamin - His home, W310 3d Ave. Husband of Minnie Hodges at the home.
Father of Vinia Richardson in Arkansas, Martha Brewer, Walla Walla, WA.
Brother of Mrs. Ethel Griffith of Redwoord City, Calif.; James, George
and Dell Hodges all of Elk City, OR. Clyde Hodges of Toledo, OR.
William Hodges, Coos Bay, OR.; Allen Hodges, Vale , OR. Funeral
services, Mon., March 18 at 12 noon in the GOTHIC CHAPEL OF HAZEN &
JAEGER FUNERAL HOME, N1306 MONROE ST. Rev. Clifford I. Cecil
officiating. Burial services, Fairmount Memorial Park cemetery."
Allen: We did that for days
before that
"old widow woman" finally caught up with us and told mother about it.
After
that, we didn't throw rocks at her cows anymore.
Connie: Was that first bridge at Salado
just a temporary thing?
Allen: It was "built for stout" and it was
some 32 years, 1924 or 1925, before the county came in and put new
pilings
under it. The covered bridge over the Big Elk crossed the road on Drift
Creek, and stood next to the Grace and Guy Lantz field.
Connie: You said Jim and Dell were born
on Cougar Mountain. Were you born at Salado?
Allen: The house I was born in 1901 was
an old log cabin. It was located at that junk car area near Qualitree™
on the road side of the river. And, as I said, the sawmill was located
across the river.
The redwood tree Uncle Jim brought back
from California was off to the side of the house.
The apple orchard, which was to the right
of the cabin, was planted about this time.
The older boys took the finger I cut off
with an axe and put it in a bottle and buried it under an apple tree.
So
that "pinkie" finger is the first part of me that's been buried!
Connie: Jim Parks said he—and later an old
Dutchman named George Bieloh—rented this place from your folks for a
while.
Allen: There was another house that stood
on this site that was rented out while we lived at Elk City, and at the
time we moved up to the Dell Hodges site.
Connie: What happened to it?
Allen: It burned down.
Building Bridges

Onnie
Ramsdell
Ramsdell Bridge 1924
Connie: It sounds as though George Hodges
was quite an engineer, considering he built several sawmills in his
lifetime.
Did he use that natural gift in other ways too?
Allen: Not only was Dad the first
homesteader
in this area, he also located and engineered all of this county!
Connie: What was an example of his
engineering
skills?
Allen: Dad constructed old wooden bridges
up until 1916. He constructed this bridge here at Salado, and he made
the
bridge on the Upper Big Elk—the Dave Ramsdell bridge—and the bridge
across
the Yaquina at Elk City. The Salado and Ramsdell bridges both had
trestles.
There was a bridge at Drift Creek, too,
before I was born. I don't know whether or not Dad built that one.
There
was never a ford there, that I remember, although Jim Parks speaks of
one.
Connie: Did he have any competition?
Allen: There was a man in Chitwood by the
name of Ralph Pepin who also built bridges.
Summertime an' the Livin' ain't Easy
Connie: How did people earn a living in
those
days?
Allen: There was no work for wages in the
bygone days. You raised a garden with everything you needed to eat, or
you didn't eat. It was that simple. The only paid work there was at the
Hodges' sawmill, and it was mostly a "help yourself" public
arrangement.
There was very little money available.
Connie: Then how did the sawmill generate
money?
Allen: For instance, when a raft was run
down the river—and arrived at where it was going—then money changed
hands.
But as far as the younger children knowing anything about where our
parents
got money, we just never did.
Connie: Wasn't chittem another cash crop
for folks in the valley?
Allen: Oh yes. Like everyone else around
here, we peeled cascara bark and sold that. We ran Angora goats and
sold
the mohair. Those were the sources of cash income that I know of for
sure.
And then there was market hunting and timber locating.
Hodges & Thompson Go Market Hunting
Connie: Market hunting? What's that all
about?
Allen: In 1897, Frank Thompson (?-1928)308
and Dad went hunting for the railroad coming in from the south. They
hunted
deer and elk and kept the crew well supplied with meat.
Connie: How did they get the meat to its
destination?
Allen: At that time, they packed the meat
out on horses over that mountain trail I told you about and took it to
Philomath. When the train came in, they turned the meat over to the
conductor
who acted as a salesman for them; they took it to the valley and sold
it,
and then brought Dad and Thompson back the money.
Connie: How long did George and Frank do
market hunting?
Allen: They did this until the Game
Commission
came in and put in a law that one could only hunt for six months out of
the year. So Dad gave that up and started in as a timber locator, as he
already knew the country well from market hunting.
Connie: What was involved in timber locating?
Allen: When people came into the valley
he showed them all the country so they could pick out whatever site
they
wanted. Actually, there was no charge for this service.
Connie: Then why did he do it?
Allen: It was just good community relations.
But Dad's boat building ability was a profitable source of income.
The Launch Ethel 1910-1935
Connie: When did he start making boats?
Allen: Dad built the launch, Ethel—named
after my sister, Ethel Violet (1906-?)—in the workshop over at the Dell
Hodges mill site between 1911 and 1912, the year it made its first run.
Connie: How big was the Ethel?
Allen: The Ethel was a full cabin launch.
It was 22 feet long and seven feet wide, and carried ten to 12
passengers.
It had a four-horse Miamias engine with a make and break ignition. This
was the first two-cycle gasoline motor that came into the area in those
days. There was a rod that went up the side and hit the igniter and
caused
a spark. The motor ran off a battery.
Connie: Where did the Hodges get gasoline
for the Ethel?
Allen: We bought our gasoline for the Ethel
in Toledo. There weren’t gas stations as we know them today, but there
were places where a person could go and buy gasoline.
Connie: Did the Ethel run year round?
Allen: Every year between 1911 and 1915
or so—during the summertime—my brother Jim would bring the Ethel up to
the mouth of Bear Creek and run it in on the gravel pit next to the
bank.
Connie: Was the Ethel a recreational launch
used exclusively by the Hodges family?
Allen: No. Some friends and employers by
brother Dell worked for up in Harlan had two girls. These people would
travel to Bear Creek with a team, and we'd travel from our place—as
well
as several other interested people—and we'd all load on the barge and
we'd
go down and across on South Beach. There was nothing there at that
time,
but that was our week-long summer vacation!
...Like A Duck!
Connie: What did the Ethel look like?
Allen: The Ethel was made like a duck—a
sharp front end and a fan tail behind. It was a round bottomed boat and
was seven feet around the middle.
Connie: How did your dad go about
constructing
the Ethel?
Allen: When Dad constructed the Ethel, he
set up the keel. Then he made a form cut out of one inch lumber every
three
feet, starting back at the stern right on forward to the bow of the
boat.
There were four of those forms that went in there. Then he put ribs in.
Those ribs were an inch and a half by two inches. They went down and
fastened
on the keel—which is the main timber piece in a boat, extending from
stern
to stern at the bottom and supporting the whole frame—and up a-round
the
side. Those ribs were 16 inches apart.
Connie: How did he get the ribs to curve
and bend into shape?
Allen: Dad made a steambox to bend the ribs
into shape. It was a good 12 inches inside and ten to 12 feet long.
There
was a steam pipe from the water that ran into the box. He put whatever
he wanted to bend in the box and steamed it until the wood got really
soft.
When wood was steamed under pressure that way, it would get soft and
pliable
so a person could bend it and do anything he wanted with it. Because
there
was already the temporary frame inside of it, he set the ribs and bent
them in place.
Connie: What happened after the ribs were
sufficiently bent?
Allen: Dad put a false stripping on the
outside until he could put the planking on it. The planking was
anywhere
from four to six inches wide. It took a couple of days to put one board
on and fit it in. He caulked the seams first, and then used pitch to
seal
the seams. The pitch had to be heated to a certain temperature. When it
set a while, it hardened.
Connie: It sounds like the planking was
a long, tedious process.
Allen: It took six to eight months to build
the boat. We started late in the summer. Dell and I both helped Dad
with
the boat. Jim was married at the time and wasn't living at home. Mort
and
Walter had both left home. Giles was home a good deal, but I don’t
recall
him working on the Ethel. Clyde (1907-?), who was the baby, was too
small
to be of any help.
Connie: After the planking went up, what
happened next?
Allen: When Dad got the side of the boat
up to the top, he finished it up with a little deck rail around the
outside
of it so you could move from one end of the boat to the other on the
outside
by holding onto the railing.
Connie: You mentioned the recreational use
of the Ethel. I'm surprised the family didn't have any commercial use
for
it.
Allen: We did put it to commercial use.
The Ethel was a passenger boat that made daily runs between 1910 and
1935
on the Yaquina from Elk City, the railroad terminus and head of
navigation,
to Newport. It was these commercial runs that earned money for Dad and
the family.
The Hodges Move to Coos Bay 1920

Coos Bay Bridge
Connie: You talked about running a still
in Coos Bay. When did the family move there?
Allen: We worked in the mills and logged
until about 1920, then the family moved to Coos Bay where we continued
logging.
The old Coos Bay Wagon Road went over
through
Lookingglass Valley and down into Sumner and into Coos Bay eventually.
We bought a big float house with six
bedrooms.
We had it up by Millington, which is a few miles south of Coos Bay, on
Isthmus Slough. That is where our little sister Alice fell off of the
gangplank
and drowned.
Girl Drowns in Isthmus Inlet 1920
Jan. 21, Marshfield: Alice Hodges,
four-year-old
daughter of Mr. and Ms. George A. Hodges, who reside in a float house
on
Isthmus Inlet, opposite the Oregon Export Company Mill, was found in
the
water of the inlet at noon today. As near as could be learned, she had
been in the water about an hour. Doctors were in this afternoon working
on the child, but there was practically no hope for reviving her as she
had been in the water too long.
It is supposed that the little girl fell
into the stream while playing. She was seen by Fred McCrea, one of the
employees of the mill, who got the body out. The child was taken home
and
physicians called and everything possible was done to revive the child,
but at last reports without avail.
Later that afternoon the efforts to revive
the child were given up as hopeless. The little girl is the youngest of
the family. Besides her mother and father there is one sister and nine
brothers, most of whom are grown. One brother recently returned home
from
Russia where he was in the army and was wounded. Several of the
brothers
are living elsewhere, and the funeral will not be arranged until they
are
heard from.
The family came to Coos Bay eight months
ago from Lincoln County.
My Life in the Big Elk Valley
My father, George A. Hodges, was one of
the
first settlers in Big Elk Valley. He was born in Salado, Texas as in
1852,
and came to Oregon in 1864 with his father and mother and three
brothers.
My grandfather, Amos Hodges, passed away the following year. My
grandmother,
Nancy Dunlap, worked at whatever she could find to keep the family
together
until they were old enough to make their own way.
When Dad was about 16, He went to work in
the furniture factory in Oregon City. He worked there until the big
flood
of 1890. After that he worked at various places in the Willamette
Valley.
He was trapping furs when a man named Cunningham came to Portland,
checking
the water supply. This man asked DuBois if he knew anyone who knew the
country and the water sources. DuBois recommended George Hodges. Dad
went
to the Bull Run area and brought out a five gallon jug of water for
samples
and testing. It was satisfactory, so the present water supply was put
in
from the Bull Run watershed.
In about 1897, he went hunting for the
railroad
coming in from the South. He would keep the railroad supplied with
meat.
He did this until the Game Commission came in and put in a law, that
one
could only hunt for six months out of the year. So he gave that up and
started in as a timber locator, as he knew the country from hunting. He
went into the Big Elk country and built a cabin and stayed there for
about
a year..., then he went down on the river and homesteaded on 20 acres
and
spent about a year in the cabin. Then he went down on the river and
homesteaded
on 20 acres as that was better access to all the surrounding country.
This
was about the time they changed the game law, and he went timber
locating.
When people came in he would take them out and show them the country,
and
they could pick what they wanted. There was no charge for his services.
There was a shingle mill on Drift Creek.
He made a mill about 200 yards east of Salado (12 miles east of Elk
City).
It was called Camp Horn mill. In 1898 the Forked Horn Creek Mill at
Salado
was in operation. They cut lumber for the new squatters, and also
lumber
for the Abbey Hotel in Newport. This lumber was rafted to Newport. Two
of those lumber rafts were launched from the Dell Hodges mill site
(eight
miles east of Elk City).
These mills were built in the late 1800s.
That was before I was born. I was born in 1901.
Dad and Mother established a post office
at Salado. They named it after Salado, Texas where He formerly lived.
We went to Elk City and Dad put in a mill
there, which later was hit by a flood. After the flood, Dad sold the
mill
land went... upriver and built at the Dell Hodges site.
When I was two years old, I wanted to be
like the big boys (by this time there were eight boys in the family),
so
I sneaked one of their cutting axes. When I was discovered I ran with
it
and the brothers came running after me. I fell and cut two fingers off
my left hand. Dad sewed one back on, but my little finger got lost.
Later, it was found, and the older boys
put it in a bottle and buried it under an apple tree. Then, when I was
six, just starting to school, my brother, Walter, and I were taking
care
of the stock. We were breaking a young team of oxen, when they broke
and
ran. My leg went through the wheel on the cart and broke... All the
logging
was done with horses and bull teams in those days. Dad set my leg, and
you could never tell it had been broken. We had no doctors in the
valley
in those days, so Dad took care of us boys himself. I might add He did
a good job taking care of the nine boys and two girls in the family.
Dad and mother established the first mail
route out of Salado in 1891, and my brother Jim started carrying the
mail
between Salado and Elk City three times a week. It was one of the
shortest
and smallest routes in Lincoln County; it was 12 miles long, and served
13 families, and never over 20 boxes. Jim ran this route for nearly 45
years.
Dad built the launch Ethel in the shop over
the Dell Hodges mill site between 1911 and 1912, and it made its first
run around 1912. It was 22 feet long and seven feet wide, and carried
ten
to 12 passengers. It was a four-horse Miamias engine with a make and
break
ignition. It made two trips a week between Elk City and Newport.
We worked in the mills and logged until
about 1920, then moved to Coos Bay, where we continued logging. Later
on
when Dad took sick and went into the hospital in Portland, I left Coos
Bay and went to Portland and worked to help pay the hospital bill.
Eventually,
I went to work in the Kaiser-Swan Island Shipyards as a ship fitter,
where
I worked for seven years.
From there my wife and I moved to Vale,
where I worked as an automobile mechanic for 15 years. I drifted around
for a while, coming to Scotts Mills, and finally ended up in Molalla
where
I now live.
Chapter 60: Parks Family West
This Parks family history was compiled by
Lillian "Lilly Ann" Parks Adams (1880-?), youngest child of Clarissa
Marrs and Hurston Parks, at Capitola, California, 1949-50, when she was
70 years old. She was born July 12, 1880, in Wayne County, West
Virginia,
which borders Kentucky and Ohio.
The following accounts and stories are to
the best of her knowledge as a four-year-old child, and from family
retellings:
Robert Park(s), my great-grandfather, and
his two brothers came to America from England in the early 1800s. He
married
an Irish woman whose name was Hardick. Among his children was Charles
R.
Parks (1820-1911), my grandfather, who married Margaret J. Buskirk
(?-1927).
Their children were Joe, Hester Ann, Hurston (my father), Leander
(1853-1935),
Mehalie, Harvey and Nancy.
Grandpa Parks served four nears in the
Confederate
army, but was given leave to return home because of Grandma’s sickness.
She died, leaving him alone to provide as best he could for his
children.
He returned to his regiment, leaving a young woman named Cosby Lewis in
charge of his motherless children. Charles and Cosby eventually became
husband and wife.
Years went by. The children grew up and
went their separate ways. Hurston married Clarissa and lived with his
family
in a small house set in the hilly portion of the farm my grandfather
owned.
Clarissa Marrs
Clarissa Marrs was born in Kentucky, and
was reputed to be quite pretty. She had blue eyes, dark hair, small
hands
and feet, and was well built. Mother was a sturdy girl and did a lot of
hard work in her lifetime. In addition to her labors, she became the
mother
of seven children: William, La Verna, who was always called "Verna,"
Charles,
Oscar (1875-1902), Paris, Lilly Ann and John.
After a time, Grandpa Parks sold his farm
to my dad, and moved with the rest of the family to Arkansas.
The old family home was a marvel of
architectural
planning. It had two floors. In order to reach the upper floor, one had
to climb a ladder propped against the outside of the house. When the
children
grew older, they used to store nuts up there.
Once when I was four or five years old,
I climbed that ladder. Some of the older children had gone up there,
and
I wanted to see what they were doing up there that was so interesting.
I didn't actually get off the ladder; I just looked through the open
doorway.
Sure enough, there was a lively walnut cracking party going on! I
carefully
eased myself down to the ground floor unnoticed.
There were three rooms in the house arranged
in a row. A door connected the first two floors, but in order to reach
the third room, one had to go outside.
The family occupied the first two rooms.
Dad and Mother and the baby John slept in the livingroom, while a
couple
of beds in the bedroom served for the rest of the family.
The third room was used as a storage room.
Mother had her loom in that room. In the summertime she did the weaving
for the family.
Dad kept a small flock of sheep which grazed
over the hilly portions of the farm. From these sheep, he obtained the
means to clothe the family, as well as provide the woolly blankets
which
wrapped up chilly toes through the long cold winter nights.
In addition to weaving blankets, Mother
wove the material to make pants and coats for the male members of the
family.
She wove Linsey-Woolsey for dresses for herself and her two daughters,
La Verna and Lilly Ann, and spun the yarn to knit socks and stockings
for
the entire family.
Mother did most of her knitting while
sitting
before the open fireplace. Her knitting needles kept up a constant
clicking.
Occasionally she would drop a stitch, but soon her expert fingers had
the
wayward stitch back on the needle.
There were times when Mother helped with
the summer work in the fields in addition to tending the kitchen
garden.
She canned the various vegetables in their respective seasons.
The kitchen was located about 50 feet from
the rest of the house. It had a cook stove on which Mother prepared
meals,
later to be carried into the livingroom where the family ate.
"When the snow was on the ground," I asked
Mother years later, "how did you manage to fix breakfast?"
My questions brought back memories for her.
"Why Pa had to shovel a path to the kitchen!" she chuckled.
The well was in a handy spot, about 40 feet
from the kitchen. One had to draw the cool, clear water up with a rope
and bucket.
As for that other "convenience," we didn't
have one! Why didn't we have a privy? I don’t exactly know, but I'm
sure
my family knew there were such things. To use an old Southern
expression,
I think they were simply too "dilatory" to fix themselves one. I never
saw a single "unseemly" demonstration from any member of the family.
When
their "call" came, they just vanished. I don't know where they went. As
for me, I disappeared behind the nearest building!
Dad kept several strands of bees on the
farm. They were a safe distance from the house, but close enough to
keep
a watch on them.
The summer after John was born, a swarm
of bees attracted Mother's attention. She quickly placed a chair across
the open doorway to keep the baby from following her, and went to see
what
she could do with the buzzing renegades. She told me to watch him.
Suddenly,
I saw him shoving the chair aside. He edged himself between the chair
and
the door jam, and was on his way outside. There were several steps in
front
of the door, and I quickly realized the baby's danger. I ran to him,
clasped
my arms around his middle, and held on with all the strength my
four-year-old
muscles could muster. Of course, this made John mad, and he began
kicking
and screaming with all his might. I soon realized that I couldn't hold
him, so I added my frantic cries to his.
"Ma! Ma!,” I hollered at the top of my lungs
in hope that she would hear me.
Mother heard the hubbub and came running.
She scooped up the screaming baby in her arms. "Everything is going to
be all right, Lilly Ann" she comforted. There was a worried look on her
face when she sat down to quiet his fear.
It sure felt good to see him in Mother's
arms, but in my excitement I forgot to ask her whether or not she got
the
bees back in the hive.
Whooping Cough Claims John
John died that summer. All of us children
had whooping cough, and it proved too much for baby John to overcome.
We
buried him one sunny day.
While I stood close to the open grave beside
mother, I suddenly heard a voice. "What a beautiful place to lay him,"
the messenger said. I raised my head and took a good look at my
surroundings.
I saw how green the grass was on the sunny hillside which gently sloped
downward to where a row of small trees grew. "A creek probably runs
there,"
I thought. It was a pretty place, indeed.
I didn’t worry about the baby, but I missed
him. I know Mother did too. I recall her taking me down for a long walk
around the farm. We walked down toward the lower meadow (in the
vicinity
of the grave site) and alongside the small creek where mint grew. I
stopped
for a few moments to gather some wintergreen, of which I am very fond.
We paused for a while under the big walnut tree.
The farm was composed of several acres.
There was quite a lot of meadow. Dad cultivated a number of acres. His
livestock consisted of cattle, horses, hogs, and sheep. He bought the
cattle
from the surrounding areas and later sold them at a profit.
Mother kept a flock of chickens and several
geese. She used the goose down to make pillows and featherbeds.
There were hilly acres where the sheep
grazed.
Portions of this hilly land were covered with nut bearing trees such as
walnut, hickory and chestnut.
Some wild fruits grew on the hillsides.
There was a variety of wild grape called possum grape. This grape was
not
favored much because of its extremely sour taste. The possum grapes
were
small and jet black and grew to a good height, twining their tendrils
among
the branches of the tall trees. A venturesome swing could be made by
cutting
the vine off at the base of the growth.
One day, the older children took me with
them when they went on one of their small nutting expeditions and I saw
brother Oscar—then a small lad but as spunky as a squirrel—clamp
himself
onto one of those grapevines and take off. He swung out over a small
ravine,
but came back after a while.
The Blacksmith Shop
From the house the road extended a
distance
of several hundred feet. One could see Dad's blacksmith shop which
stood
between the road and a small river called The Big Hurricane.
There was a fork to the river called The
Little Hurricane. These rivers, which probably aren’t marked on any
map,
are located in Wayne County, West Virginia, not far from the Kentucky
border.
Hurston Parks did general blacksmithing
for himself and neighbors.
One day, while he was busy in the shop,
I wandered in. One look around told me I had come to the wrong place.
Dad
had a visitor who I didn't recognize, but that wasn't the cause of my
alarm.
I had hardly gotten inside when I saw him step up to the forge and
hastily
return to the anvil with a red-hot piece of metal. Up until this time,
he had it safely clamped between a pair of tongs, but now he laid the
piece
of iron down on the anvil and reached for the hammer. It was then that
I realized my danger.
Like a scared rabbit, I darted for cover.
I peeked out from behind my hiding place and watched the fireworks.
When
the hammer hit the red-hot metal, the sparks flew in every direction.
It wasn’t until the display of sparks was
over that the two men thought about me and my safety. They looked
around
the shop and spotted me peering out from behind my safe hiding place.
Both
Dad and the stranger laughed self-consciously with relief.
"How did she know to get out of the way
of the sparks?," Dad wondered outloud. The stranger looked puzzled.
"Beats
me," he said.
I must conclude that at the age of four
I had my first—and last—experience in my father's blacksmith shop. The
flying sparks frightened me so much that I didn't go back again.
Dad raised a lot of corn to feed his
livestock.
In the autumn he also took some of the corn to the gristmill and had it
ground for home use. While at the gristmill, he bought a barrel of
flour.
With these staples, Mother made biscuits for breakfast and cornbread
for
the other two meals.
Making Sorghum Molasses
In West Virginia, Dad raised sugar cane
to
make sorghum molasses, which all the children loved to eat.
One year, I served as a helpful hand in
this most delectable job.
When the cane was ready to be cut, Dad had
an experienced molasses maker bring his equipment to our farm and made
molasses with the aid of family members.
There were plenty of jobs to do. The machine
was set up some distance from the house. When I arrived on the job,
everything
was well underway. Before I had a chance to look around, a man
positioned
me at the end of the pan and handed me a little paddle.
The cooking pan was divided into sections.
As the molasses thickened, it was moved along from one section to
another.
It was my job to move the syrup along. While I did so, I ate some of
the
delicious sweet stuff and looked around.
Everyone was busy doing something. A little
way off, the cane mill was busy grinding out the juice. Dad was in
charge
of this operation. Others were busy carrying the juice to the cooking
pan.
My sister Verna helped him with this chore.
During the summer, the Hurricane River was
full of deep pools which served as swimming holes for the older
children.
One time Verna nearly drowned, but brother Bill luckily pulled her out
in time. As a rule, Bill made his home with Mother's parents because
they
badly needed his help. But at that vital moment in my sister’s life he
was living at home with the family.
The river was teeming with a variety of
fish which the older children could catch. There were catfish, perch,
and
several others.
Coal Miner's Daughter
There was a coal mine on the far side of
the river. I believe Dad owned it. In the summertime, He would go there
and get the family's supply of coal for the winter, as our livingroom
was
heated by a coal-burning grate.
One time he took me along with him to get
coal. I looked around, but I didn't go inside the mine. I didn't like
underground
places then, and I have never gotten over that feeling.
From some long-forgotten source, I heard
that June beetles made a sweet sound while flying around. I loved
music,
and the method to acquire this living music box was to fasten a long
thread
to one of the bug's hind legs.
Now, June beetles are about half an inch
across and three quarters of an inch long. The ones in the South are
dark
green on the back side and have an armor-like covering over their
undersides.
They feed on fennel and are harmless.
One day, I chased down a June beetle and
brought it in. It was hard to hold. That bug clawed me with its sharp
toes
and rooted with its sharp nose. But I held on for dear life and
persuaded
Mother to tie a thread on its hind leg. She wasn't too anxious to
oblige
me, but finally the job was accomplished and I took my musical bug
outside
to test it out.
The ground around the house was level, so
I chose a spot where I could turn my bug loose. It gladly took off, and
I ran after it, holding on tight to the thread. The bug made a pleasing
sound that was music to my ears. The sound that June beetle made—along
with the Jew's harp and harmonica—was the one source of music my young
ears had ever heard.
Soon the bug grew tired and sat down. I
realized the thread might hamper its movements, so I waited while it
rested.
Still anxious to hear more music, I urged it to fly. As quick as
lightening,
the bug took off with me pounding along behind it. I was thoroughly
enjoying
the performance until the thread slipped off. With mixed emotions, I
watched
my "music box" disappear in the distance.
I felt bad over my loss and set about
repairing
it. I found another June beetle, but somehow I didn’t like this one
quite
as well as the first one. Just the same, I hurried into the house to
have
Mother tie a thread on its leg. This time Mother openly expressed her
dislike
for such activities. Nevertheless, with strong urging on my part, she
tied
the thread once again. I took the new June beetle outside and let it
fly
as I had the old one, but the knot in the thread was too loose and
slipped
off. This bug also flew away, heading due north. It didn’t slacken its
speed for even a moment.
Wintertime
In the wintertime, the older children
went
ice skating on the river. The winters were severe and the water froze
to
a considerable depth.
One day, the older children bundled me up
and took me down to the river with them. I stood there on the ice and
watched
my brothers chop a hole through the thick ice. Perhaps they hoped to
make
a frigid fishing hole? More likely they chopped that hole in the ice
just
for fun.
The wet winter weather made deep erosions
along the side of the hill where the sheep grazed facing the house.
In the spring and summer, the little lambs
gamboled merrily back and forth across these ravines.
The summer I was five years old, marauding
dogs raided our sheep one night. Mother awakened and heard the strange
sounds. The sheep were frantically running in circles around the hill.
As they passed the nearest point to the house which was about 400 feet
away, Mother could hear them panting. Perhaps they were too tired to
bleat.
Maybe it just wasn’t the sheep's nature to cry out in distress.
Nevertheless,
Mother was sure their panting meant something was wrong. She awakened
Dad
who immediately went to the sheep’s rescue. The marauding dogs paid for
their roving with their lives. Dad was an expert and didn't spare even
one culprit.
When daylight came, Dad started out on
horseback
to visit homes for miles around and enlisted the help of our neighbors.
He stopped at each house, explained the purpose of his mission, and
asked
to see each household's dog. Nobody objected. Dad examined each dog's
mouth.
Wool between the dog's teeth was a sure indication that the beast had
been
raiding sheep; it was the animal's death warrant.
Before each excursion, Dad always expressed
his regrets. But there was nothing anyone could say on behalf of their
blood thirsty animals. Sheep killing dogs could not be tolerated.
One dog ran and hid under the bed and had
to be dragged out. It was almost as though he understood his pitiful
fate.
At home, a dog ran through our yard. A
neighbor
captured him and shut him up in Dad's blacksmith shop. When Dad came
home,
he took the dog out and carried out its death sentence.
That afternoon, Mother and I walked along
the rail fence which enclosed the sheep run. We found wounded sheep
lying
in the corners of the fence with helpless expressions on their faces.
Mother
did what she could in the way of first aid, but many sheep died from
the
raid.
Lilly Ann Starts School
The summer I was six, I started school.
The
older children and I attended a one room schoolhouse located on the
edge
of the farm, easy walking distance from our house. The young
schoolmaster
lifted our budding aspirations. He handed me a slate and in no time at
all, I learned to write the alphabet.
I had always been in the habit of going
with Mother whenever she went to call on the neighbors. One day, she
made
the mistake of passing by the schoolhouse during recess. I knew she was
on her way to visit Ms. Thompson, an elderly widow. I wanted to visit
Ms.
Thompson also, so I begged to go along. But the schoolmaster was equal
to the occasion.
"Come on, Lilly Ann," he beckoned. "We'll
go down to the creek and draw pictures on the rocks."
This adventurous idea appealed to my young
brain more than visiting the elderly did, so hand in hand the
schoolmaster
and I started towards the creek.
The creek was close to the schoolhouse,
and the river was low. There were many large rocks, and after a short
search
we found some small soft rocks he used like chalk to draw on the larger
ones. There we stayed until Mother was safely out of sight.
The Parks Move to Arkansas
The following spring our entire
family—with
the exception of brother William Marrs—moved to Arkansas. He stayed
with
Mother’s parents and took care of them in their old age.
That last night at our old place we divided
up and stayed with the neighbors. Mother and I stayed with Ms.
Thompson.
Dad and the rest of the family found overnight accommodations too.
The next morning, we met at a designated
place. From there we were taken to Catlettsburg, Kentucky where we were
to catch a boat down the Ohio River to Cincinnati.
The boat was late in arriving, so we ate
our lunch under a covered portion of the wharf. Mother had fixed us a
big
breakfast before we left home.
After lunch, brother Oscar was very sick.
He had always been subject to severe spells of colic. Mother made a
pallet
for him on the floor and did what she could to make him comfortable.
Since
it was obvious that I couldn't do anything helpful, I wandered out onto
the wharf until I found an interesting spot.
By that time, the boat had arrived and was
unloading and taking on freight. Some "colored" stevedores were very
busy
moving great bales of cargo back and forth. I watched their activities
with great interest. A nice looking colored man picked me up and sat me
on a bale of freight so I could watch and at the same time remain safe
from harm. But my contented stay was of short duration. Sister Verna
appeared
on the scene. She abruptly hauled me down from my perch, and without
taking
time to explain why, hurried me along the wharf in the direction I had
come. It seems the boat was about ready to start, and the family wanted
to go on board. We found seats on the deck of the boat and in the stern.
Lindsey-Woolsey
The entire family looked straight from
the
country, I suppose. Where we lived, calico, shawls and sunbonnets were
the style for warm weather, and Linsey-Woolsey was worn during the
winter.
There was a six-year-old girl on the boat
who decided she didn't like what we were wearing, considering she was
dressed
in the latest fashions. We hadn't been on board long before she
strolled
over to where we were. She stood there looking us over for a while.
Then—in
order to show her utter disdain for us—she opened her mouth as wide as
she could and stuck out her tongue! Nobody said a word. When she had
walked
the length of us, she turned around and started back to give us still
another
going over. That was entirely too much. She stopped in front of my
brother
Paris and stared at him. He looked at her for a short moment, and then
promptly poked a grubby forefinger down her throat. That very same
forefinger
had helped dig out numerous rabbits and had never been clean-looking at
best. You should have seen that snobbish little girl sputter and gag!
When
she’d regained her composure, she let out a vigorous howl and started
running
for her mother.
Of course the family was enjoying the turn
of events in face of such a hateful situation. Even though I knew the
little
girl deserved exactly what she got, one look at Paris's grubby
forefinger
made me feel sorry for her.
With mixed emotions, I cautiously trailed
along after the rude little girl. She shared a stateroom with her
mother
just around the corner from where we were sitting. Howling loudly, she
ran into the room. I stopped short a distance from the door and peered
in.
Her mother, the young woman in the
stateroom,
was pretty and well dressed. She didn't seem at all excited to see her
daughter in tears. She patiently listened to the tale of what had just
happened and calmly looked around. When she saw me peeking around the
corner
into her room, she handed me a banana and said, "Now run along, dear."
The words were spoken kindly, so I took the banana and walked back to
where
the family was located. I suspect the girl's mother had everything
under
control. She wasn't seen again the entire trip!
Train Out of Cincinnati
We had to wait quite a long time for a
train
out of Cincinnati. Finally it came, and we went aboard.
I hadn’t been on this train long before
I developed a bad case of motion sickness. Mother had me hang my head
out
an open window. What I did to the side of the coach didn’t help its
looks
any!
On this journey south we had to change
trains.
That night we slept in an empty boxcar standing in the freight yard.
There
was the noise of trains coming and going and switching tracks back and
forth all night long. Nobody slept much, but we did manage to get a
little
rest as Mother had fixed us a place to lie down.
The next day, we arrived at our destination
in Arkansas. We were met at the depot by Grandpa Parks and taken to his
farm to live for a while.
The farm wasn’t as good as the one Grandpa
had in West Virginia. It was large, but very rocky and hard to
cultivate
even with a hoe. Grandpa raised corn and other small crops.
Queen Victoria
Now my grandparents, Cosby Lewis and
Charles
Parks, were all alone. All of their children were married, with the
exception
of my Uncle Harvey. Uncle Leander had been married several years and
had
five children. His wife, Aunt Queen Victoria (1856-1896), was a small,
red haired woman. She was very quick with her movements. When Aunt
Victoria
walked, her head bobbed back and forth as though it had trouble keeping
up with the rest of her.
Uncle Leander and Aunt Victoria's first
child was my cousin, Mary. Then came Joseph, William, Harriet, who was
called "Hattie," and baby James H. (1887-?) who was called "Jimmy."
As a rule, the Parks men were tall,
averaging
six feet in height. But Uncle Harvey was very tall; he was probably six
feet four inches tall.
My uncles Harvey and Leander were
uneducated,
as was Grandpa Charles. The rest of the family was more or less
"educated;"
they could read and write a little.
In those days and in the Appalachian section
of the country, it was difficult to get an education. Everyone had to
work
hard in order to live. And then too, there were some parents who just
didn't
care whether or not their children went to school. To them, a formal
education
just wasn't important.
Through the spring and summer months, Dad
and the family helped Grandpa Charles put in the crops. Mother and
Grandma
Cosby ran the house which wasn't very large or very fine. It was a
crude
building with riven (split) board siding, but everyone seemed happy and
went cheerfully about their respective tasks.
That summer, Mother and Grandma Cosby found
time to make quilts. They hung the quilting frames in a small
outbuilding
close to the house. Since I was too small to help with the quilting
bee,
I amused myself as best I could.
A path led from the house to the small
building
where my mother and grandmother were quilting, and then along the side
to where the door was located. We used that path often.
Little Red Hen of Salvation
One day, somebody—I don't recall just
who—saw
a hen coming along the path that led from the house to the small
outbuilding.
She stopped short and looked under a loose board which was lying close
to the path. The hen took one good look and then clucked and squawked a
warning and left on the run. The observer knew there must be something
under the board and went to investigate. There was a big copperhead
snake
coiled under the board! Although snakes were seen in that section of
Arkansas,
they weren't that plentiful. Needless to say, this one dispatched in a
hurry. To our dying day, we'll have to thank that little hen for that
potentially
life-saving warning.
One day Mother and I went to visit a cousin
for whom I had been partially named; her name was Ann. She seemed to
like
me, and before we left, she took us out to the backyard and said, "Now
I want to give you a chicken, Lilly Ann. You can have any one you want."
"I'll take that rooster," I said, pointing
to a fine one. "I like to hear the soft, funny little noises roosters
make
when they are patted on the back." From that moment on, cousin Ann and
I were the best of friends.
The Parks Migrate West
Plans were underway for the Parks family
to migrate West. Oregon was their ultimate destination. But nothing was
done to activate this plan until rather late in the season.
When the time finally arrived, my
grandparents,
Cosby and Charles Parks; my parents, Clarissa and Hurston Parks, and
their
six children (William, La Verna, Charles, Oscar, Paris and Lilly Ann);
my Aunt, Nancy Parks and her spouse, John Watkins, started out in three
covered wagons for the distant West.
Grandpa's near neighbors, the Baleys, and
their five children, Nancy, who was called "Nanny" like my
Aunt, Alice, Lucy, Molly and Thomas, decided to
go along with us, making four wagons in our caravan headed West.
Some of the men had good teams, but some
of them didn't. Dad had a strong pair of mules named Bill and Jen. They
were willing workers and faithful to their task at hand.
The wagon owners drove their own teams.
The rest of the adults—and those who could—walked. It wasn't difficult
to keep up with the wagons. The ones who walked were usually way ahead
of the wagons and had to wait for them to catch up.
This route took them through Missouri,
Kansas,
Colorado, Utah, Idaho, Washington and then into Oregon. It was a long,
hard undertaking, but the folds who did it were used to hardship and
privation.
They had always lived simply and hardily. Their wants were few, and
their
needs were cut to the barest necessities of life.
The Parks family originated from three
nations:
England, Scotland and Ireland. The characteristics of these three
nationalities
would be need before their long, dangerous journey was over, and it was
dangerous.
To begin with, they should have started
their migration earlier in the year. Even though they sold their farms,
they wanted to harvest their crops before leaving. For a time, the
handicap
of startling late in the autumn didn't show up.
The Ol' Gray Mare Just Ain't What She Used To Be
Uncle Leander's team wasn't very good. He
had an old gray more and one day she decided she had gone through
enough.
The old nag stopped dead still in the middle of the trail. She refused
to move an inch. At first, mild measures were used to encourage her to
move, followed by something a little stronger. These gentler tactics
having
failed, the men tied a rope around her long gray neck and put so much
pressure
on it that it literally broke! Finally, they built a fire under her.
The
last measure was guaranteed to move the balkiest beast. Later on when
the
opportunity presented itself, uncle Leander did a little "horse
tradin'."
One time the caravan made camp early and
selected the best site available which had wood and water and other
necessary
conveniences. There was a considerable amount of green stuff growing
near
the campsite, and the womenfolk mistook this herb for one they had been
used to cooking as "greens." Not one person in the family recognized
the
difference, and soon every family had a good mess of greens cooked up.
Our family ate heartily of the tasty greens.
After the had been cleared away, Mother
began getting me ready for bed. I slept in the big covered wagon along
with Dad and Mother. The rest of the family slept in a tent. But before
Mother got me settled down for the night, I announced that I was sick
and
would have to "up chuck." No sooner had Mother taken care of my needs
than
she had to succumb herself.
Mother and I were lucky to get rid of the
greens so soon, as they didn't have time to do their mischief on us!
Others
in the party weren't quite so lucky; those nasty greens worked both
ways!
Fortunately, we had made camp where there
were plenty of bushes and young undergrowth. Those bushes played a very
important role that night. From the looks of things, more people were
in
the bushes than in their beds. Since everyone was more or less modest,
each person wanted his or her own bush. If a person picked out a likely
looking bush and started for the rear side of it, he was sure to hear
receding
footsteps leaving the opposite side. The entire episode was nothing
short
of terrible. Uncle Harvey said he thought he would die. After that, the
women were more careful about what they cooked.
Lost in Strawberry Valley
Days became weeks, and weeks became
months.
Still the old covered wagons—looking tired and worn now—crept onward
towards
Oregon.
No doubt the travelers became weary and
discouraged,
but nobody every complained. Occasionally we laid over for a day of
rest
and a chance to wash and change our clothes.
The Baley family dropped out of the caravan
somewhere in the Midwest and finally located in Idaho.
More time went by and winter was close at
hand. Some snow lay on the ground, making travel difficult. But the
Parks'
wagon train moved onward.
Finally, we reached Pueblo, Colorado and
camped for the night. Snow still lay heavily on the ground. The men
built
large campfires. The light from the fires shone bright all around,
making
the snow glisten. The tired Women fed their hungry families and hustled
the younger children off to bed. It was cold and everyone could feel
the
chill in their bones. The children were cross. I heard baby cousin
Jimmy
crying about the time I was hustled into the wagon and put to bed.
Before
I had quite gotten into the wagon, I suddenly became aware of visitors
in camp. They were standing around the campfire talking to our menfolk.
I was too far away from them to know what they were saying, but I
sensed
they were there for an important purpose; their mannerisms and gestures
told me so. But it wasn't until years later that I learned the true
nature
of those men's visit while talking to Mother about times past. We were
camped near a fort and those men were soldiers. They questioned our
menfolk
as to where they were going. When they found out, they advised against
any further travel.
"Don't try it, men; you'll be snowed in
for sure," said one solder. "Just look around you all these women and
children,"
said another soldier. "What will you do?" He observed that the first
soldier's
words didn't have sufficient clout.
The place under discussion was a wide strip
of land laying between Pueblo, Colorado on Arkansas River and Herber
City,
Utah on Provo River about 30 miles south of Salt Lake City. In the
summertime,
that strip of land was lush and green, and the Mormons used it for
grazing
cattle. But in the wintertime, it was just a wide, white wilderness. No
trails. Just the sky above and a few small cottonwood trees growing
along
a hidden creek.
But our menfolk didn't heed the soldiers'
advise. The next morning, after they had their morning meal, the
hitched
up their teams. Once again, the old wagons rolled along snow-covered
trails,
carrying innocent victims into the worst experience of their
lives—lives
they no doubt would have lost, had it not been for the friendly,
hospitable
Mormon people.
Dad stopped the team and set me outside
the wagon in the snow to do what I had to do. At that moment, Uncle
Leander
stopped his wagon behind ours and started talking to my father. My
uncle
was so soft-spoken that it was difficult to hear him at best, but I
heard
Dad's reply clearly. He told Uncle Leander that the trail was covered
with
snow and that he didn't know which way to go from there; we were lost!
By this time, I was ready to get back in
the wagon, so Dad lifted me in and climbed back in himself. He drove
for
a short distance and stopped again. The menfolk decided to make camp
for
the night.
The caravan of covered wagons was lost in
Strawberry Valley, Utah. It was the most terrible time the Parks family
ever had to face migrating West.
It was some time before I learned that
Grandpa
Charles's team had given out completely. It was a young mare—one he
highly
prized. One horse alone couldn't pull the wagon, so it was left behind.
Two wagons weren't enough for everyone, so some said they would stay
with
the abandoned wagon and wait for what Grandma Cosby felt was a doubtful
rescue. My grandparents, Aunt Nanny and uncle John, and some others,
stayed
behind with the wagon. Years later, Grandma Cosby said that when she
saw
those two wagons pull out, she never expected to see them again.
But now the two wagons—loaded with human
freight—had gone as far as they could. They camped on a wind-swept
hill.
The menfolk made big campfires. Everyone gathered around to deep warm
with
the exception of the Smaller children who stayed in the wagons. There
was
no panic; each person was doing the best he or she could. The women
were
used to cooking under every kind of condition, and prepared everyone
something
to eat before going to bed.
It was horribly cold. I was already in the
wagon when Mother came to fix the beds. While she was doing this, we
heard
a loud, "Ma, what ya doin' in there all this time?" It was Aunt
Victoria's
son, William. He was standing by the fire which hardly warmed him on
one
side, waiting for his mother to fix his bed in the wagon.
The next morning, Dad and all the rest of
the menfolk—including my brothers—started out with the hope that they
could
reach civilization. The women and children were left behind in the
camp.
Mother refused to be left behind. The first thing I knew, she was
trying
to put a pair of pants on me. I objected to wearing boys’ clothing, so
we compromised by putting them on under my dress. Thus prepared, Mother
and I started out. We walked in the path the menfolk had made earlier.
Fortunately, it wasn’t snowing, and the snow wasn’t terribly deep to
begin
with. Mother walked in front, but she walked too fast for me, and I got
behind. She turned and called me to "Hurry up, Lilly Ann!" and then—not
waiting for me to catch up with her—she walked on. I kept trying to
keep
up with her, but great lumps of hard snow had formed on the heels of my
shoes, throwing me down as fast as I could get up. By this time, Mother
was quite a distance ahead of me, and I was frightened of loosing track
of her. I saw her stop and look back. She called to me to come on, but
she was too far away for me to tell her what the trouble was—that I
couldn’t
keep up with her because of the snow balling on my shoes—so I continued
to struggle along as best I could.
We trudged along in this tedious manner
until we reached a small building which turned out to be a small
sawmill.
Mother disappeared inside. When I caught up with her, I entered also,
and
stood clumsily on my two ice-numbed feet. Those "ice cubes" on the ends
of my legs didn't seem to belong to me at all, although I don't think
they
were frozen solid.
I stopped near the door and saw Mother
talking
to a couple of young men about our desperate situation. One of them
spotted
me and sat me down on a long seat built against the wall. I didn't say
anything. He was a stranger, and I was too cold and exhausted to speak.
I hadn't sat there very long before I heard
sleigh bells! That was a good sign that help was on the way. There was
no sweeter music on earth (next to June Beetles!) than the sound of
those
sleigh bells that day. When I think of them now, my eyes mist over with
tears and a fullness fills my throat; they were literally the bells of
salvation.
Respite in Heber City
A well-dressed young man entered the
sawmill.
He got me and my mother into the sleigh, bundled us up in warm robes,
and
headed for Heber City where he made his home.
On the way we passed other sleighs going
in the opposite direction. They had some of our menfolk along, and were
on their way to rescue the stranded segment of our party.
The latter day saints had good sleighs and
fine horses. Under the family's guidance, they quickly went to the
rescue
of the marooned Parks family members farther back in Strawberry Valley
who were just sitting there in the snow waiting for whatever fate had
in
store for them. Knowing the wonderful impression they had made on me, I
wondered how the rest of my kin would feel and react to the music of
those
heavenly sleigh bells and the sight of those caring Latter Day Saints.
The man who rescued me and my mother took
us to his home where we were welcomed by his family. Later on, the rest
of the Parks family joined us there. We stayed for two weeks. All the
other
members of the expedition were given care and located in homes of their
own for the rest of the winter.
The Mormons who took us in had a large,
lovely home, and appeared to be moderately well off. One could see the
look of prosperity nearly everywhere all over the city. Well dressed
people
drove around in their smooth running sleighs, with a couple of sleek,
well
fed horses at the front. Tinkling bells filled the air with sweet
music,
giving the whole thing a heavenly air.
They had a daughter about my age and a
younger
boy. We children played together. I recall one incident in particular
while
I was in Heber City. I was in the playroom with the two Mormon children
and had just discovered some beautiful buttons which were on a doll's
dress.
I admired the buttons, and fearing it would be taken away from me, I
put
the doll dress behind my back. Oscar saw me, and his face took on a
decided
stern expression. "Don't take those buttons," my brother scolded me. I
didn't reply. The situation was tense, to say the least. The owner of
the
dress—and the buttons—saw what was happening and said in a calm voice,
"Let her have the buttons if she wants them."
Oscar ignored me, and didn't say anything
more. But somehow those buttons had lost their attractions. I hadn’t
meant
to take them for my own. In fact, I think I learned right then and
there
that one could take things that didn't belong to him. I laid down that
doll dress and went on about other activities, but I never forgot that
lesson.
Later, we moved into a log house. It had
three or four rooms, and was sparsely furnished. It was obvious even to
me that the place was cheaply built. But we had enough to get along
with,
so we were right in our natural element.
We didn't see any of our fellow travelers
until spring.
One afternoon, a couple of Mormon elders
called on Dad. They sat down in the livingroom to talk. Earlier that
day,
I had been given a little piece of gum. I chewed on it for a while,
then
"parked" it and couldn't remember where I put it. I hunted around the
kitchen
for a while, then wandered into the livingroom thinking maybe I had put
it somewhere in there. Not finding it, I wandered from room to room. I
felt I had to find that gum, for it was doubtful when I would get
another
piece.
While I wandered in and out of the
livingroom,
now and then I caught a low spoken word from one of the men. Actually,
no one said much, so I didn't hear much. But the elders were so well
dressed
and prosperous looking, I felt certain they were on business, and I
wondered
what that "business" might be. Later on, Mother told me the elders had
extended an invitation for us to stay on in Heber City. But Dad
explained
our situation in a satisfactory manner—that we wanted to settle in
Oregon.
Incidentally, I never did find that piece of gum, and finally decided
that
I must have swallowed it.
A young doctor and his wife and family lived
on one side of us. One day, Mother went to visit, and she took me
along.
They were nice, sociable people, and had a daughter about my age. The
girl
brought out a doll and showed it to me. It was a store-bought doll, I
knew,
because it was still dressed in a short chemise. Dolls came dressed
that
way in those days.
That doll was the prettiest thing I had
ever seen. It was about 12 inches tall, was blue-eyed, pink cheeked,
and
blond haired. That type of doll was called a "wax" doll.
The girl offered to let me hold it. I took
it in my arms and cast a wishful look at Mother. She smiled a little
and
shook her head "No!" I took this gesture to mean that I couldn’t have a
doll like this one. Before long, Mother and I went home. I didn't
mention
the wax doll, and neither did she. I knew I couldn't have one, and that
was that.
Plural Wives
On the other side of our house lived a plural wife. In 1887, Plural wives were legal and common, but every man did not live "plurally." The woman told Mother she was "willing" to "let" her husband marry another woman. She seemed to think it would be very convenient for her to have someone at home to leave her children with when she wanted to go some place. Perhaps she had a point. This plural wife was living in a house just like the one we were living in, and she had several children.
Ann Eliza Young: Wife Number 19
If polygamy shocked the rank and file of
Mormons when they first heard of it, it positively outraged their
gentile
neighbors. Throughout the West women were scarce and much of the
antagonism
for the Mormons after they reached Utah undoubtedly arose from the
basic
resentment of womanless frontier men confronted with a system in which
one man had several wives.
The question then remains as to how women
were lured into polygamy when the frontier offered so many single or
widowed
men. The answer lies at least partially in an ingenious system of
supply
and distribution that was a by-product of the Mormon's continuing
recruitment
of new followers. Ceaselessly the Mormon elders sent missionaries out
into
the world to seek new converts for "the gathering of Zion." Cannily,
they
fastened on England as a principle target just at the time when the
Industrial
Revolution had uprooted thousands upon thousands of English people from
rural and village life. To the dispossessed and impoverished lower
classes
now thrust into the horrors of mid-19th Century factory and sweat shop,
the message of salvation brought by the Mormons must have appeared to
be
a duel one: eternal bliss in heaven and a much-improved material
existence
in faraway Utah.
People from the British Isles—among them
thousands of young women cut adrift from their rural families—enlisted
in the new religion. Once proselytized, the converts were carefully
herded
by a chain of missionaries over the ocean by ship, past the temptations
of the East Coast cities, and then across the wide empty plains and
mountains
to the desert fastness of Utah. Many young British women did not know
what
lay ahead of them. When they reached Salt Lake it was literally too
late
to turn back or to resist. Friendless and poor in a desert land, they
were
in a real sense trapped. To many an impoverished woman in the
wilderness,
polygamy must have seemed the lesser of evils...
Ann Eliza Young, Brigham Young's Wife Number
19, wrote that her mother confided that polygamy "was the most hateful
thing in the world to her, and she dreaded and abhorred it, but she was
afraid least she be found fighting against the Lord." Religious
devotion—blind
and submissive—was what basically drew women into subjecting themselves
to a condition that was for most of them heartbreaking.
One day, shortly after I held the
beautiful
wax doll, I was playing with a small girl from this home next door,
when
I was stricken with a terrible pain in my left side. We were playing in
our front yard, so I stopped what I was doing and went into the house.
My mind went blank for some time. The next thing I remember—the
following
morning—Mother and the doctor's wife were standing by the side of the
bed
discussing me. I was terribly sick, but I still managed to listen to
their
conversation.
It seemed the doctor had been called in
and had ordered me to be wrapped in a wet, hot blanket and sweated. But
apparently I had objected to this treatment unless I was given a wax
doll!
"Yes," I heard Mother say, "she said that was her price." Mother had to
smile a little, and the doctor’s wife laughed. Then she said, "She can
have the doll; I will get it for her." Then she turned tome. "Now Lilly
Ann, you let them sweat you," she said, "and I'll see that you get a
wax
doll. I can't do it right now; I'll have to wait until my little girl
comes
home from school. Then I'll send her down town to get you a doll just
like
hers."
I didn’t express my gratitude; I was just
too sick. I don't even recall bargaining over the doll. But I did want
it and sort of sensed that things were working my way. I was thoroughly
sweated, and the wax doll came just as it had been promised. They laid
it on the right side of my bed, where by turning my eyes just a little,
I could gaze upon its sweet loveliness. Later on, when the doctor came
in he said quite jovially, "Well, Lilly Ann, I see one member of the
family
is all right!"
Mother and my sister Verna both had had
the same ailment, although their cases were lighter than mine. The
disease
was known as mountain fever.
After a while, I was up and around the
house,
but I was still feeling like a ghastly wraith of my former self. I
walked
around with my precious doll clamped tight against my thin stomach; I
just
couldn't get enough of her beauty.
One day, disaster struck my small world.
I discovered that my doll's face was dirty! I hunted up a small cloth
and
proceeded to gently wash her face. I has utterly amazed to see the pink
in her cheeks begin to fade from the water. I took a long, long look,
then
let out a howl one could hear a block away. I couldn't be consoled; I
cried
and cried over the damage I had done to my most precious possession.
Since
I had not harmed her badly, I finally decided I would have to make the
best of it, and I did just that. However, I can assure you, I never
washed
her face ever again.
A Clash of Cultures
Spring came, and gain the old covered
wagons
rolled along the prairie on their way Westward.
As we moved farther Westward, Indians became
a familiar sight, riding along the trail single file on their spotted
ponies.
Everyone was pretty much in awe of them at first, but after seeing so
many,
we finally became accustomed to their presence. They were friendly
enough,
to be sure, and for that we were thankful.
One day while a long line of them filed
by our wagons, a squaw, seeing Oscar was barefooted, stopped long
enough
to ask where his "mocks" were!
Sometimes it was moving day for the tribe.
It appeared as though an entire tribe would come riding by, with now
and
then a travois trailing along behind.
One Saturday evening we camped close to
a small river, and also to an Indian Reservation. The next day, some of
them paid us a call. There were four of them, and all were dressed in
their
Sunday best. The braves nobly walked around the camp looking at
everything.
There wasn't much of a conversation, considering the language barrier.
Everyone around the camp tried to look pleasant and just sort of smile
a tense situation away.
Mother and I sat down on a small log which
laid right in camp. Verna was, no doubt, with some of the girls her own
age. Dad stayed close to our wagon. I could see he was straining to
look
as hospitable as possible. I thought he was succeeding quite well, and
so was Mother, considering how afraid I knew she was of those unknown
strangers.
I didn't feel too good about them myself.
A young squaw, well wrapped up in a blanket,
came and sat down on the ground close to us. Mother and I smiled at
her,
but she didn't pay much attention to us. She just sat there and
stoically
looked the other way.
While Mother and I were trying to look as
pleasant as possible, the blanket on the squaw's back moved aside a
little,
and a small, black-eyed mite peeked out, much to our surprise.
One of the braves was wearing a beautiful
feather headdress. About this time, he walked over to a small tree
standing
on the river bank and leaned against it. It was a fit subject for an
artist's
brush as he stood there casually looking the place over, yet appearing
to see nobody. While he was doing this, I was giving him some of my
attention.
He was tall, and had an attractive blanket around his shoulders. The
blanket
came well down to his legs, but did not conceal the white buckskin
pants
he wore. The whole eagle feather headdress framed his black hair and
dark,
stoic face. A pair of leather moccasins completed his attire.
Our way lay across arid deserts where there
was just an occasional well. Here, travelers must stock up with enough
water to last until the next stop. Five gallon cans were used to
transport
water. They used the square kind, and ever wagon had two or three
strapped
to its side.
Dad had his quota, and also some old guns.
These latter were more for moral support. He just hoped that anyone
seeing
his guns—with an evil intent in mind—would get an eyeful of heavy
armament.
For the most part, they weren’t any good. However, Dad did have three
guns
that really would shoot. The other wagons were more or less equipped in
the same manner. In those days, just about every man was called upon to
shoot a gun some time or other in his life. Just the same, I don't
recall
much shooting during the journey West. Folks were too intent on getting
to their destination.
And Not a Drop to Drink
There was a time we ran out of water
while
crossing a desert. Mother held a cup to my lips with a little yellow,
brackish
looking water in the bottom of it. I took a good look at the water and
turned my head aside. Then Mother told me, "Lilly Ann, you'd better
drink
this; this is all the water there is."
Out of water. Even I knew what that meant.
We were crossing a desert. What would that mean to us? I wondered how
long
we had been out of water. Apparently for some time, as Mother was now
offering
me that last bit she had. No doubt she had saved it for me. Mother, now
with an anxious look, offered the brackish sludge again. This time I
firmly
refused; I didn’t want the water. I hadn't even asked for it, but
Mother—knowing
this was the last little bit—wanted me to have it anyway. When I
refused
the second time, she said, "All right, daughter, if you don't want it,
I'll drink it." I watched her swallow it; she looked like she needed it
badly.
The next day—about midday—we reached a well
of good water, and I sensed the relief it brought to everyone. A small,
clean stream paralleled the trail for a while before we reached the
well.
The water looked tempting, but everyone had gained intimate knowledge
the
past few months of its drinking qualities.
However, the need was great, so someone
took a container and brought some of it back to be tested. They had
visions
of making a pot of delectable coffee out of it. But that water was so
heavy
with alkali that it probably would have borne up an egg!
Our lack of water may have caused
considerable
suffering, but nobody complained. I rejoiced when we had at last
reached
cool, clear water farther down the trail.
Parks Arrive in Washington
Grandpa Charles had a brother living in
the
state of Washington. His name was Ballard Parks. We stayed at his home
for several months. Our family—and Grandpa's—lived in the house. Uncle
Leander and his family, along with Uncle Harvey, located farther back
in
the faming country. I didn’t see them all summer. Uncle Bal, as we
called
him, had farming property farther back in the interior. They were busy
planting and harvesting crops. They took my sister Verna along with
them
to cook meals for them.
Uncle Bal was a widower and had two grown
daughters, Mary and Lottie. Both women married brothers by the name of
Palmer. Mary, the oldest, lived on a farm in the Willamette Valley.
They
were also hop growers. Lottie and her husband, Henry Palmer, lived on a
ranch about four miles above Elk City.

Uncle Bal’s home in Eastern Washington was
a large, two-story frame house, painted white. It was set well back
from
the very turbulent Snake River.
The surroundings were rugged—the mighty
Snake on one side and a series of hills on the other. A road wound in
and
out among the hills, dipping down to make a turn near the house.
Frequently
great herds of cattle could be seen passing along the road, either
going
to a new grazing ground or market.
Down the river a short distance from the
house was a large warehouse. Riverboats stopped there. The Snake River
was a very difficult river to navigate; boats simply struggled up it.
We
used to watch them coming and going.
Sometimes passengers came there to take
the boat. Perhaps the boat stopped by a prearranged date, or maybe it
was
coaxed in or flagged. I don't recall.
What Do Chinese Boys Eat?
One day my brother Paris discovered a young Chinese boy was in the warehouse waiting for the boat, and told the news at home. Grandma Cosby and Mother wondered if he was hungry. They were aware he didn't have any way of getting food. After wondering for a while what Chinese people ate, they fixed him a bowl of bread and milk and sent Paris and me down to the warehouse with it. When we arrived, Paris called to him, and told him what we had for him to eat. The boy was grateful and thanked us profusely.
Woman Doctor in the Wilderness
Then there was the time a middle-aged
woman
stayed the night with us. I remember her well. That evening, the
children
were playing hide-and-seek down on the sand. We had some unusual
company
that evening. The menfolk had come home from the wheat fields, and
brought
the women along. I was just about to make it to home base—which was a
rather
large log with rough bark on it—when my hand came down with such force
that I struck my left wrist on the rough bark. I cried out loud and was
taken home. When the woman guest saw me, she came and took hold of my
wrist
and said, "Lilly Ann, I'm a doctor. Let me examine your wrist." She
examined
the sore wrist and thought one of the bones might be fractured, so she
ordered it bound up. I wore the bandage for a short time and the wrist
was all right once again.
It seems that uncle Bal had an enemy. Dad
kept a large dog to guard the place, and one day he found it dead on
the
sand. Right after that, Grandma Cosby found a paper bag containing
candy
sitting on the fencepost. It had been placed near the road, supposedly
with the thought in mind that some of us children would find it.
Grandma
brought the candy into the house and set it on the table. Before she
had
a chance to explain how she came by the candy, Uncle Bal, who happened
to be home, picked up a piece of the candy and popped it into his
mouth.
Grandma's cry of warning caused him to take it out in a hurry. She
explained
the situation to him. Later on, he felt the effects of the poisoned
candy
slightly.
Elk City or Bust!
In the late autumn when the harvesting
was
over with, the travelers once again got together and the wagons began
rolling
over the rocky trails on the way to the Oregon Coast. The Parks family
planned to locate near Elk City.
At that time, the wagon trails were new
and rough. It was the rainy season, which made traveling unpleasant and
treacherous. The folks planned to stop a while at the home of Lottie
and
Henry Palmer, and luckily everyone arrived safely.
It was the latter part of December 1888,
when we arrived at our final destination. It had taken us about two
years—counting
the stopovers—to make the journey Westward.
Lottie and Henry, and their three daughters,
lived on a homestead. Nellie Palmer was born some time after we arrived.
The Palmers had a large two-story house
painted white. They had many rooms, but considering there were so many
of us, it was likely we camped close by.
As soon as we arrived, the menfolk began
looking around for a place to locate. For a while, Uncle Leander
settled
down with his family on a farm near Elk City belonging to Dr. Franklin
M. Carter. They rented the farm from him as sharecroppers. It was a
large
farm with a good-sized livable house, a barn, and other outbuildings.
There
was an orchard and well and several acres of good bottom land. They
stayed
there for about five years. Aunt Victoria had two girls there—Verna and
Ollie.
Grandpa Charles located on some land in
back of the Palmer place. He built a small house out of riven boards
and
settled there for a while.
The Box House
Dad took up a homestead from a man by the
name of C. B. Mays who ran a small general store in Elk City at that
time.
He tore the existing two-room "box" house down and brought it to its
new
location from across the river on a scow. Harvey and Charles helped him
reconstruct it on the homestead site.
Reconstruction of the box house was a most
difficult job to do. The underbrush was so thick where they wanted to
rebuild
the house, that they had to crawl on their hands and knees to clear the
site. Finally, they got some of the brush cleared away and then rebuilt
the house, adding another room on for a kitchen. In the meantime,
Mother,
Paris, and I and sometimes Oscar, lived in a one-room cabin made of
poles.
This cabin was a mile or so down the river from the Palmer place, and
was
across the Big Elk. We had a small dugout canoe for transportation when
we had to cross the river, and from there on we walked.
Several acres of cleared land surrounded
the place. It had been covered with a small hardwood growth called vine
maple. This wood grows in clusters and has branches that often bend
over
and take root in the ground. The wood was, no doubt, used to build the
cabin. The menfolk had done a rather good job of it at that. It was
crude,
but warm. We had bunkbeds along one side of the cabin, and there was a
fireplace in which Mother prepared our meals. We lived in that place
for
several months. The weather was like summer when we finally left it.
Verna Parks Goes Overboard
There was a fair-sized hotel in Elk City,
owned and operated by the Marsh Simpson family. Marsh headed the
operation,
but his wife, Joyce, did most of the work. Marsh could usually be seen
somewhere around the river—fishing!
My sister, Verna, now about 16, went to
work at the hotel helping Joyce.
One evening, she had to go to work, so
Mother
and I stood on the river bank to see her go across. Charles was home,
and
he was to take her across. That old dugout canoe looked mighty risky to
me, but Verna thought if she had come over in it, she could go back the
same way. She eased herself into it and sat down in the stern the same
way. She wasn't a large girl, but she just seemed to fit that end of
the
canoe. As she got settled, the canoe did likewise: It also "settled!"
Verna
knew what was happening. She gazed at the ever nearing water. When it
seemed
to be within an inch or two of the top of the canoe, she gave one
mighty
heave and rolled over the side of the canoe!
Fortunately, this incident happened a few
feet from shore. She couldn't swim, but she had been around the water
some.
So, before anyone could aid her, she thrashed her way back to shore.
Charles
and the canoe stayed upright, and he came back for his soggy passenger.
Mother wanted Verna to return to the house and put on dry clothes, but
my sister insisted on going to work as she was, so Mother let her go.
While we were at the homestead Dad took
up from C. B. Mays, I learned to read a little. All I had learned in
school
was the alphabet, and that had been two years before. Still, I hadn't
forgotten
everything. With the help of a third grade reader which belonged to
Verna—and
Mother to pronounce my words—I learned a couple of pieces.
As far as work, there wasn't much to do.
Paris took care of the wood problem, and Mother cooked simple meals.
The
rest of the time, Paris and I played around with bows and arrows, or
made
little stick "prisons" along the side of the small creek which ran near
the house. We filled these prisons with such small creatures as we
could
catch along the creek. These small critters didn't stay inside the
little
fences we made for any length of time, which was a good thing for them,
no doubt.
The Parks Family Relocates
One evening, Dad "suddenly appeared." He
came to tell us that we were going to move into the new home. While we
sat around the fire that evening, Mother told me to read to Dad. I sat
down with my book, and by the light of the wood fire, I read to him.
Dad
"rewarded" me with a big smile. He was a very quiet man, and never
talked
much about anything.
Shortly afterwards, we moved. Mother and
I walked to our new home.
The first mile, we had a good dirt road.
Then, in order to stay on our own side of the river, we followed a
rough
trail the menfolk had cut out around the side of a steep hill.
Before we started on the trail, we stopped
at the Dave Ramsdell place—the old fish hatchery—where Pauline (Fine)
and
Harold Parks live now—to get acquainted with our new neighbors and to
rest
a while before starting out over the rugged mountain trail for home.
After we told the Ramsdells who we were
and rested a while, Mother and I started for our new home again. We
arrived
without any mishaps. Mother set about getting her house in order.
The new house had three rooms, none of them
large. It also had three windows. The menfolk made three beds, which
were
equipped with slats but not springs. A straw tick was laid upon the
slats
and then a feather mattress.
With help, Mother set up two beds in the
bedroom, and one at the end of the long kitchen. The kitchen was narrow
and had a small window at one end. The door was at the other end.
While Mother was thus employed, I took a
look around and decided she didn't need all that room because she
didn't
have anything to put in it. Without saying anything, I decided to make
a playhouse. I chose the livingroom. Then I went outside and found some
long, wide boards and lugged them inside The house. I set them up
against
the wall. Seeing that everything was to my liking, I crawled inside. I
must have taken some of my treasures along, as I recall setting my
table.
At this point, I heard Mother say, "You'll have to move, Lilly Ann. I
want
that corner." Horrors! Tear down my playhouse? I just couldn’t see what
Mother wanted with so much space. Nevertheless, I tore down the
playhouse
and lugged the boards back outside.
That night, while Mother and the children
sat around the fireplace, Dad worked; he tacked wallpaper on the
livingroom
walls.
Originally, the house had been papered with
a red floral print, and before Dad had torn it down, the paper had been
carefully removed. Now he was putting it back on the walls again. In
those
days, people reused everything.
The walls were single [sic] with bats nailed
on the outside to cover up the cracks. The livingroom and bedroom was
sealed
with the same wide boards as was the floor. These, in time, splintered
up quite badly. There was a double window in the livingroom and one in
the bedroom. I was given the bed nearest the window. Mother hung a
curtain
between the two beds. There wasn't much room beside the beds, but what
clothes we had were hung on nails against the wall.
The Parks Fan Out
Charles went to work for a man who lived about
a mile above the Ramsdell place. This man was a brother of Clara
Ramsdell.
Charles was there for several months.
Harvey homesteaded a government claim a
few miles above the Palmer place. We saw him occasionally, but he lived
alone. No doubt he was lonely, but he never complained about his
solitary
existence. Grandpa Charles decided to live close to Dad, so he located
on some land over the hill from where we lived. There was plenty of fir
timber on these claims to make houses, so the menfolk, knowing timber,
cut them down with heavy saws, and after cutting them into the right
length,
they made riven boards. They used wedges to split the timber, hitting
them
with heavy mauls. Some of the wedges were of iron; others were of hard
wood. From these boards they made Grandpa a two-room house and other
outbuildings.
He had a large barn for storing hay, as well as livestock. Dad also had
a large barn and other outbuildings made from the same boards.
Never on Sunday
In addition to putting up houses, they cleared a lot of land of its dense timber, mostly vine maple. It was conducive to good soil, so once it was cleared away, they had no trouble in seeding the soil with timothy grass for hay. Before they cut down the timber and sawed it up, they grubbed out the roots. They worked from early morning until evening. However, they didn't work on Sunday; that was their day of rest.
The Watkins Drifted
Aunt Nanny and Uncle John took up a
homestead
on the other side of Grandpa's place. They built a log house and lived
there for about five years. In order to make ends meet, John worked
away
from home a good deal of the time, clearing land for other people.
Finally,
they moved away. After that, they continued to move around a good deal
of the time. Finally, they located above the Palmer place, and lived
there
for a while. They had two children while living on the homestead—a boy
and a girl. While living on this place, they lost their daughter,
Frances;
she died from scorfula [sic]. Her Mother had it also, but it never
seemed
to come out in any of the rest of the family. Had she lived, she might
have passed it on to another generation. A girl had to die!; the men
didn't
have it. After Frances passed away, the Watkins family moved often and
finally left the state.
Dad and Grandpa raised considerable
livestock,
which they sold at certain intervals. Both families raised good gardens
which supplied their tables. Just about anything could be grown there
without
much labor.
Back to School
Later that summer, I started school at
Elk
City. Oscar and Paris were so badly needed at home that they didn't go.
I had to walk two miles to school over rough road, and after being
ferried
across the river, I walked by myself to Uncle Leander's place. From
there,
I went the rest of the way to school with my young cousins.
At that time, we had only three months of
school out of the year. It was conducted in a small, one-room cabin.
Later
on, that building was removed and a larger one-room building was built
in its place. The old-style high, homemade desks were replaced with
desks
from the factory. This building remained for as long as I went to
school.
I never attended class much, though. If the term started in the
autumn—which
it did sometimes—the rain made the rough road impossible for me to go.
Sometimes sickness in the family kept me home.
If school started in the autumn, Oscar and
Paris went. In the course of time, they managed to acquire some book
education.
Verna Parks Married Tuge Bevens
Verna was married the following summer to
Commodore Perry Bevens (1859-1913 OR)—"Tuge" as we usually called him.
He was a young brother of Joyce Bevens Simpson. They made their home
with
Tuge's parents who were well up in years. The Bevens' lived about one
half
mile from Elk City in the direction of Pioneer.
Tuge and Verna were married at our home,
and when the ceremony was over—and they were getting ready to leave—I
insisted
on going along! Her bridesmaid was to blame. I knew Verna would go home
with Tuge. When the wedding was over, I went into my portion of the
bedroom
and was standing by the window. I didn't feel too good as it was. But
when
that strange young woman came in and began "twitting" me about losing
my
big sister, it was too much. I burst into tears and refused to be
consoled.
I wanted to go along with them, and there wasn't much they could do but
take me along!
Tuge took us home in a rowboat. The Yaquina
River and the Big Elk joined were Elk City is located and flowed into
the
Pacific Ocean as one. The Bevens' home was located on the Big Elk. When
one wanted to reach their place, they rowed down to where the two
rivers
joined and turned into the Big Elk Fork.
The newlyweds didn't want me along, and
I knew it. They treated me all right in spite of it. After an hour or
so
we reached the Bevens home. I met Tuge's parents for the first time.
His
mother, Mary S. (1821-1893 KY), was a tiny woman, about five feet tall
and very quick in her movements. His father, Hudson J. Bevens
(1819-1902
KY), was about six feet tall and inclined to be stout. Verna had been
staying
at their place for several weeks, so she felt at home with the Bevens
family.
Mary Bevens wasn't very well a good deal of the time, so Verna had been
called in to help the family out.
Before long, we sat down to a nice supper.
We ate in the kitchen. I sat beside Verna, so she helped me with my
supper.
I spotted some round white balls on a dish. They looked good, so I
quickly
nudged Verna a little and looked at the dish. Verna understood and
promptly
put one of the balls on my plate. I thought it would be sweet; I loved
sweets. But when I cut off a small piece and put it in my mouth, I was
sadly disappointed. That ball was cottage cheese! I kept the token
sample
it in my mouth, but left the rest on my plate.
After supper had been cleared away, Verna
and her new spouse went out for a walk. I stayed with Mary Bevens
contentedly
enough, but after a while she took me upstairs and put me to bed in a
trundle
bed. I didn’t like that one bit. After I looked at the situation I was
in from all angles, I decided that I had brought the whole thing on
myself.
I laid there quietly and fell asleep, and slept soundly all night long.
The next day was Sunday and Mary Bevens
was giving a dinner for the newlyweds. Dad and Mother came down. We had
a nice dinner, and I went home willingly with my parents. After all, I
had performed my Sisterly duty and saw Verna safely launched on the sea
of matrimony!
By 1895, Verna had a boy and a girl. Mary
Etta was born July 12, 1892. She and I were only 11 years apart in age
and shared birthdays the same day of the month; I was born July 12,
1880.
About three years later (1884-?) Edgar was born. Tuge's mother was
dead;
She died in the winter of 1893. I stayed with Verna and helped out with
Etta when Mary Bevens was sick. I was with her when Edgar was born too.
I helped my older sister with the housework as well as with the
children.
During that time I stayed with the Bevens,
I sometimes heard Tuge play his violin; he played beautifully.
Uncle Leander stayed on at the Carter farm
about five years, where his two girls, Verna and Ollie, were born. Then
he moved his family from Elk City. About that time, the Baley family
children
were married, with the exception of Thomas and Molly, who many years
later—after
both were married and divorced— married my brother Paris.
A couple of years after moving on the hill,
Aunt Victoria had another boy. She named him Walter. Then two years
later
she suddenly died. Mary (1878-?) was then about 18 years old. She kept
house for the family for about a year and then she married Bill
Griffith
around 1897. They moved to California. Hattie kept house until she was
17 or 18, and then married Lonnie McDonald around 1896.
The Bevens Family Ghost
After the death of her first child,
Verna's
mind was sorely troubled, so she sought help in prayer. The house was
small,
so after the supper had been cleared away, she would step inside the
entry
to the stairway and close the door. Closing the door gave her the
privacy
she wanted, but it also left her in total darkness.
One evening, Verna had just eased herself
into the stairway and had closed the door, when she heard something
swooping
down the stairs! Its wide wings were brushing the walls as it came.
Verna
put her hand behind her hoping to find the doorknob, and fortunately
she
did. She let herself out of the closet—and weak-kneed—she entered the
livingroom
where Tuge and his father were. Tuge took one look at her and said,
"What's
the matter? You look as white as a ghost!" Not wishing to explain the
phenomenon
she had just experienced, she said the cat had frightened her.
Joyce Bevens Simpson stayed one night hoping
to hear something strange. But she picked a bad night. It stormed
heavily,
and she didn't hear one strange thing. Uncle Harvey didn't hear
anything
either, but he picked a bad night also.
It seems Harvey road horseback from his
ranch at Elk City, and not caring to ride back in the rain, decided to
stay at the Bevens place. He rode up there and was welcomed, so he put
his horse in the barn for the night. He was given the bedroom off the
livingroom.
By this time, Tuge's father was dead, and in the course of solving the
mystery which hung over the house, the rest of the family had moved
upstairs.
Uncle Harvey had just gotten settled in
bed when he felt the bed shake. He didn't like it, so he said, "If you
do that again, I will get up." The bed shook again. And then something
white—about the size of a pillow—floated across the room. The setup was
too much for Harvey; he preferred the storm to what he had been
experiencing.
He dressed and went to the barn for his horse and rode through the wild
night to Leander's place.
One time Mary Etta decided the upper part
of the house would be a good place to play, so she spent some of her
time
up there. The trunk was in the attic over the bedroom, and it held some
clothing which had belonged to her grandmother. Etta found the clothes
and had fun dressing up in them.
One day, she became badly frightened. She
saw something dressed in black crossing the room. She didn't see the
face,
but the other garment was held up, showing a white skirt. The skirt had
lace on it and the lace was set up on the skirt. Mother said that was
exactly
how Etta's grandmother dressed; she had helped her dress. The robe was
too long for her; if she walked in it, she would have to hold it up.
And
the white skirt she wore had lace on it; the lace was set up on the
skirt!
Mary Etta, scared out of her wits, ran as
fast as she could down to the orchard where her mother was.
Parks
Family History Addition
Submitted February 23, 2006
By Diana Edmonds
My many
thanks to Diana Edmonds, granddaughter of William Parks, for sharing
with me additions to the Parks family history. She acquired this
material from Pat Dunford, who made "minor corrections in spelling
where sure, but otherwise left alone." Many of the additions came from
Millison Bevens Thompson, granddaughter of Hurston Parks. She states
she "added the pen notes to the typed copy" by Lilly Ann Parks Adams,
the daughter of Hurston Parks.
Robert Park(s) married an Irish
woman by the name of Hardick. The Hardick's were big strong people.
Some of their children were: Charles, Ballard, Cage, Harris, Shelton
and Sally. Shelton died in a Yankee prison. His son, Cage, had his heel
shot off at Gettysburg. Another son, Jim, was a scout for the South.
Harris was a scouts captain for the South. His son, Tom, was a guard.
Will came West and taught school at Big Bend, Washington. Francis,
Charles and Bill went away and were never heard from again. Sally Parks
married a man by the name of Buskirk. Ballard settled ten miles west of
Colton, Washington, on the Snake River where he raised stock. The
couple had eight children: Wade, Robert, Gale, Jim, George, Mary,
Lottie and Florence. Charles married Margaret Buskirk. Their children
were: Joe, Hester Ann, Hurston, Leander, Mehalie, Harve and Nancy. Joe
became a doctor and died of tuberculosis in Florida. Hester Ann married
Henry Lewis, a brother to Cosby Lewis Parks. Mehalie married Hamilton
Marrs who was the brother of Clarissa Marrs. Nancy Parks married John
Watkins.
Robert's son, Charles Parks, served
in the army under the Southern flag. At that time, he had six children:
Joe, Hurston, Hester Ann, Leander, Nannie, and Harve. He served four
years in the army, but during that time, on account of sickness, he was
given leave to return home. His wife, Margaret Buskirk, died, and after
providing for his children, he returned to his regiment. Cosby Lewis,
only a few years older than his children, moved in to care for them.
Margaret's father had a land grant on either the Big Hurricane Creek or
the Big Sandy River in West Virginia. But Charles later he returned
home, and this time he married Cosby Lewis, a sturdy, dependable
woman. Cosby Parks was about five feet, six inches tall, and had dark
brown eyes. She could neither read nor write. She was a good cook and
sewed shirts for the men and dresses and skirts for the women. She
worked beside Grandpa in the fields then did the housework while he
rested. She could walk miles and miles. She was the sister-in-law and
mother-in-law of Hester Ann Parks who married her brother, Henry Lewis.
Years went by and the children grew
up, and some of them married. Huston married Clarissa Marrs from
Kentucky. She was well built and quite pretty with blue eyes, dark
hair. She was sturdy and did a lot of hard work. Hurston and Clarissa
had seven children: William, Luverne, Charles, Oscar, Paris, Lilly Ann
and John. William was born of a Civil War romance between very young
people. Suffice it to say that had they married, William would have
been William Crocket, son of Robert Crocket, a soldier for the south,
and none of the children from the Hurstan-Clarissa branch would have
been born. Life is a tenuous and accidental thing. Robert Crocket had
to move on with his regiment without his child. He said he would be
back but Great-Grandpa Marrs had moved his family and Robert Crocket
could not trace them.
William Marrs Parks was a tall,
handsome, aristocratic looking man with brown eyes. He was fussy as to
clothes, and on the street wore a suit and bow tie, along with shined
shoes. He grew up
with the Marrs grandparents and took care of them in their old age. He
married, had a family, and later divorced. Until he retired,
he was a railway telegraph operator in
Kentucky. He died of a heart attack in Capitola, California during the
World War II years. He had just returned from a visit to Kosmos,
Washington to see Jack Morris, his mother's sister's son.
Charles Parks left home when
he was
a young man and never returned or communicated with the family. Lilly
Ann and Billie Marrs later lived together in California until his death
during World War II. They first lived in Cincinnati, then Florida,
before Lilly desired they move to California. When a young woman, Lilly
worked in Portland retouching photographs. She made hundreds of raised
pictures of animals and birds for use at the blind school in Santa
Clara County.
Interview With James H. Parks
Rancher Jim Parks 1977
Photo Courtesy of
M.Constance Guardino III
James H. Parks (1887-?), who was 90 years
old at the time I taped this conversation with him, March 25, 1977, and
has long since died, had lived in the Big Elk Valley since he was four
years old. He owned a 920 acre cattle ranch five mile east of Elk City,
which he farmed with his son, Dick, who is now tending the property.
Their
operation included 80 to 100 head of beef cattle, 40 Suffolk sheep,
fryer
chickens, pasture and timberland.
Bea Willoughby (1892-?) and Jim Parks were
married in 1910. They lived for a few weeks with Jim's father, Leander
Parks, on the latter's homestead near Elk City. After living several
places
in the valley, the Parks family moved up to Beaver Creek a few miles
from
Jim and Bea's homestead where they made their home for ten years.
Several
of their children were born there.
About that time, the Parks bought their
last homesite from Florence Young, Charley Young's wife.
Jim Parks and Lillian Adams were first
cousins,
their respective fathers being Leander and Hurston Parks. Their common
grandparents were Charles Parks and Margaret J. Buskirk, who died after
giving birth to their common aunts and uncles. Their common
grandmother-by-marriage
was Cosby Lewis Parks.
Connie: Your cousin, Lillian Adams, said
your great-grandfather, Robert Park(s) and his two brothers migrated to
this continent from England in the 1880s. Where are your mother's
kinfolk
from?
Jim: My mother's folks were from Scotland.
Connie: Do you know anything about your
two great-uncles?
Jim: No, but I know that originally the
family name was "Park." My grandfather, Charles Parks, and his brothers
went to the county seat in West Virginia and had an "s" added onto the
family name.


On May 5, 2009, Pat Dunford wrote: "[Charles'] wife was Margaret
Buskirk. She died during the War in 1863, and Charles came home to do
something about the kids. He found Cosby [Lewis] to take care of them
(I think her brother Henry Lewis married Hester Ann, one of Charles’
girls, but don’t have the proof). After the war, Charles and Cosby were
married, but there is no evidence of children. He was 43, she was
25. As you know, they both lived long and probably healthy lives near
Elk City. He died at 90, she at over 81. Actually, we don’t have a
death date for her, just that she’s on the 1920 census."
Connie: From what I understand you were
just a toddler when the Parks started migrating West. I don't suppose
you
remember very much about it.
Jim: Only what I've been told. When my folks
first came to the Oregon County in 1889, we started from Arkansas where
I was born. Dad, uncle Harvey, Uncle Hurston, my grandparents, Charles
and Cosby, and my Aunt Nancy and her husband, John Watkins, all came
West
together. We landed in Oregon in October, and that is as far as the
wagon
would go.
Col. Frank Parker and his wife Martha owned
the family's first homestead—over across the road—and Uncle Hurston and
Granddad homesteaded down below. Sulphur Springs were found on the
Parker
place near Elk City, July 4, 1896.
Dad moved from here down to where Rosa and
Don Schriver live near Elk City. Old Doc Carter owned that land then.
He
went down there and stayed the first winter we were here. The winter of
1890 was when the big flood came and washed everything out.
Connie: Do you remember anything about the
flood?
Jim: I know that our neighbor, Dave
Ramsdell,
went over there and told Dad, "The high water isn't over yet; she's
still
coming."
As you are probably aware, Connie, Elk City
was built on a flood plain. My folks had to go in a boat from the house
to the road during that flood.

Jim: They moved way back into a pole cabin
that old Doc Carter built as a homestead. Then they moved from there up
on the mountain near Elk City where my nephew, Elmer Parks, lives now.
Elmer and Edward Parks are Iva Allen's brothers.
Connie: Lillian talks about living in a
pole cabin on the Henry Palmer place. Was that the same cabin?
Jim: Yes, three families lived there. It
was on the ridge of Fred Brown's place.
Doc Carter's homestead was huge; it was
about a mile long. Years ago, Marsh Simpson bought the 40 acres Ethel
Bryant
has recently sold to Publisher's Paper.
Connie: Did Doc Carter tend to any of the
Parks when they were sick?
Jim: I remember he was with my mother when
she died in 1895 or 1896.
Connie: Bea, where did your family come
from?
Bea: The Willoughbys came West from Kansas
and settled first in Chico, Washington. Later on, my father, brother
and
one sister moved to Oregon by train.
Connie: Was that a through train in those
days?
Bea: No. We had to change trains in Portland.
Connie: How old were you when your family
migrated to Eddyville?
Bea: I was 12 years old. I remember we
arrived
in Eddyville on February 2, 1904, because it was Ground Hog's Day!
Connie: What happened to the rest of the
family?
Bea: The rest of the Willoughbys stayed
in Washington.
Connie: Did the Oregon Willoughbys keep
in touch with the Washington Willoughbys?
Bea: Jim and I got married in 1910 when
I was 18 years old. In the 67 years we've been married, I've been back
up there only twice.
Jim Parks' Homestead 1907
Connie: I presume you eventually left
your
parents' place and got your own land.
Jim: I moved away from Dad's place when
I was 21, and I never went back home. Dad moved away and built the
house
down where my brother Walter's wife, Mary Parks, lives now on the Elk
City-Harlan
Road about four miles east of Elk City.
I was still 20 when I filed my own claim
in 1907. Right after I filed my homestead, I moved in on it and lived
there.
The first winter I stayed in a little eight
feet by 12 feet cabin that was already there. Bea and I used it for a
chicken
house after we were married in 1910.
Mort Hodges Moves In
George Hodges' Family 1916
Photo Courtesy of Claudine
Hodges
Connie: Did you know any of the Hodges
brothers
then?
Jim: Yes. Delbert's uncle, Mort Hodges
(1881-?),
went over there after I had been there just a little while. His dad,
Delbert's
Grandpa George, got after him and ran him off his place. He went up and
stayed all night with my old Uncle Harvey. Mort wanted to stay with my
uncle, but Harvey said no. "I'll tell you where you can stay, though,
and
that's with my nephew, Jim Parks," Uncle Harvey told him.
The next morning, they came over. Most said
his dad was mad enough to kill him, but he failed to tell me what the
offense
was. He asked If he could stay with me, and I said, "I'll be glad to
have
you stay."
Mort assured me that if he could stay there,
it would only cost me what he ate. He said, "Jim, if it's too wet for
you
to work, it'll be too set for me to work too. But I'll do the cooking.
If you go fishing, I'll go fishing. If you go hunting, I'll go hunting.
I'll go with you wherever you go."
I said, "Yeah, Mort, that'll be fine." I
thought bout it a while and said, "I'll tell you what I'll do. I'll get
all I'll want to eat from now until spring. When Spring opens up, I'm
going
to get a job and go to work and pay the debt for this food that I'm
eating."
I went and asked Martha Dixon at the Elk
City Store about it. When I proved up on my claim, I had one silver
dollar
left to winter on. I offered it to her. She said she didn't want it.
"I'll
tell you I'll do, Jim," she said. "I'll let you have any kind of grub
that
you want—anything to live on. If you're going over there to work, I'll
do try and have some. But if I hear of you doing like you did all last
summer, I'll shut you off and won't let you have another thing on
credit!"
"No doubt you'll heard bad things about
me," I said. "But if you do, you tell me what you're shutting me off
for,
and I'll tell you the truth. If it is the truth, I’ll deserve to be
shut
off."
Connie: Were you true to your word with
Martha Dixon?
Jim: That coming summer, I went over to
her place and slashed brush and cleaned up the grounds and helped her
make
a ranch out of her place. This was how I repaid my debt to her.
So, as I said, Connie, when Mort said he
wanted to move in with me, I told him I'd go and speak to Martha Dixon.
I told him, "I'm going out to Dad's place this afternoon. You can stay
here if you want." But he didn't want to do that, and I finally told
him
I wouldn't take him to Dad's.
Connie: He had just agreed to be your hired
hand. Why didn't you want him along?
Jim: You see, Connie, Mort was a mess; he
didn't even have a coat. The holes in the belly and the collar and the
wrists were all he had left of his shirt. His pants were just hanging
together.
He had buckskin string tied around the soles of his shoes to hold them
on. I told him he couldn't stay anywhere without clothes!
"I'll see what Martha Dixon says about
getting
you a pair of shoes and a pair of overalls and a duck jumper and a
couple
of shirts," I told Mort. "I'll go that far with you, if she'll do it."
Connie: Did she agree to outfit Mort on
credit?
Jim: I told her about Mort's clothing needs,
and she said, "If you want to do that for him, that'll be fine with me.
Now listen," she said. "That's going to be charged to you."
"That's okay," I told her. And I wasn't
sorry, either. I never had better help than that boy was. He stayed
with
me until the fifth day of May. I told him we were going to have to fix
up the creek bottom. We had to cut the brush and build a fence. I had
some
cattle in there, and so did Uncle Harvey. I told him we had to get a
garden
planted before the 5th of May because I promised I'd log for my uncle.
Connie: What happened to Mort after that?
Did he go home?
Jim: I told Mort I was pretty sure he
could
get a job over at Chitwood with my brother-in-law. He used to hire me
and
give me a dollar a day and board. I told him that was about all he'd
ever
pay, but he'd give a hand all he could eat.
Mort said, “That'll suit me fine." So we
planted the garden up until noon on the 5th of May; I told him I was
going
to lock up the cabin and go straight up over the mountain and straight
through Bear Creek to go logging.
Mort said he'd heard it wasn't too far
through
the mountains to Chitwood, so he went over there and got the job. And I
got a job with my uncle. I paid off my store bill—and I’ve never been
broke
since!
Connie: How long were you at the old
homestead?
Jim: I was at the old homestead two winters.
After I "proved up" on the place in 1914, I rented 120 acres from Elmer
Longergan. I own it now.
Then George Hodges sold his old homestead
at Salado, because he wanted to get out, and I went up there and bought
the hay that was in the barn, and a field of corn, and put it in the
silo.
I wintered over there at Salado myself.
I fed my cattle there until the first of April. Bea stayed on our
homestead,
and kept one milk cow. I had my team and saddle horse with me, and 20
some
odd two-year-old steers I was feeding.
Connie: Bea, did you appreciate being left
alone all winter?
Bea: No. Jim drove home one Saturday evening
and told me that I might as well go over to Salado with him. George
Hodges
had left a stove, dishes and other household items I could use.
Jim: All we moved out of my old homestead
was what we could put in my little wagon with sideboards on it. We must
have left two or three sacks of flour and a half a sock of sugar when
we
left. Of course, I was going to go back for the rest of our things.
Bea: I was planning to come and stay a while
and then go back. When somebody saw Jim move out with that one wagon,
he
said, "Jim'll never go back."
Jim: I built a nice house on the homestead,
too. It was built in a "T" shape and was 16 feet by 26 feet. It had a
kitchen
attached to it, and there was a porch on each side of the kitchen. I
put
brick flues in the house, which were made up of ship lap. It was a heck
of a nice house, even though it wasn't painted. It was Frank Lange who
built it for me, and by golly he did a darned good job.
Mort Hodges Returns
Connie: Did Mort ever work for you again?
Jim: The next summer was when I built my
log cabin where I stayed for two years. I worked out all that summer
and
managed to have a couple of fat hogs butchered, packed in, and salted
down,
as well as a winter supply of fruit laid in. I went there after supper
one night, and who should knock on my door but Mort Hodges! "Are you
there,
Jim?" he inquired. "Yes, very much so! Come in," I answered. I told him
to get a plate and sit down.
While he was eating supper he said, "Do
you know why I came over here?"
"No, I can't say that I do."
"I came over here to see if I could stay
with you again this winter."
"By golly, that sounds good to me," I said.
"Well," he continued, "I'm going to charge
you a little bit this winter." He looked around and spotted a couple of
Winchesters I had sitting in the corner.
“By golly,” he said, "I see something that
I want, and you haven't got use for so darned many of them. I'm going
to
stay with you like I did last winter, but you’ve got to give me that
gun."
Fire!
I went over to my place after the Fourth
of July with a couple of boys to mow hay, and my house was burning in
log
and chunk piles. I don't know for sure whether I burned it or if
somebody
else burned it. Elmer Longergan always said I burned it to collect
insurance,
but I didn’t have a nickel of insurance on it.
Connie: Was there any truth to that?
Jim: Well, I was smoking a pipe then, and
I had smoked up all my tobacco. I chewed tobacco at that time too, and
I put some off my plug and put it in my pipe and tried to get it to
burn.
I had shaved the shingles right there next to the house, and the wind
had
scattered them all over the yard. I was lighting a match. I went over
there
about the 29th of June. I had sheared my sheep and went over there to
haul
wool out. My son Wesley was about seven or eight years old and he
wanted
to go along with me; we had dinner there. We loaded up the wool, threw
a few things in the wagon—like an axe and other things we had to have.
I was walking backwards and forwards there, striking a match and trying
to get the pipe to burn, and throwing it down. I never stopped to think
about the thing burning; I never thought I had energy enough to burn my
house down. If some of the stuff there had been taken, I might have
thought
it was foul play.
Connie: Had anything been taken?
Bea: No. The flour and salt and sugar and
soda, my nice long coat with big buttons, all of Jim's clothes, etc.,
were
there. I just don’t think we were ever robbed.
Connie: Then who do you think burned your
house down?
Jim: The only thing that I can figure is
that I burned it down myself—accidentally—with scattered sparks from my
pipe.
Connie: I’m confused. Was that the house
at Salado?
Jim: No. We didn’t stay at the Hodges place
at Salado very long; it was a temporary feeding station for the cattle.
When the cattle had finished feeding on
the hay I brought them at Salado, I shoved them over to the homestead.
They went out by the head of Bear Creek to feed. I went out there on
Sunday
and didn't find them until it was getting dark. It was fine feed in
there,
so I decided I'd leave them there and go back in the morning and move
them.
We were living at the Brown place at the
time. The house that burned down was the same house that Vernon Brown
had
lived in. There were 400 acres there, and I rented that from Badger
Brown
to pasture my cattle.
Connie: When did you and Bea move to this
place?
Jim: I bargained for this place while we
were living up at Brown's.
Flo Young, who had been my teacher at Elk
City School three different terms when I was a kid, always said she was
going to sell it to me when I first was taking up a homestead. She was
going to run a race with me, and have her spouse and son slash and tear
this 80 acres up. "When you prove up on that, I'm going to sell you
that
80. You just make up your mind that you're going to buy it." I told my
dad when I was 16 years old that I was going to buy that 80 acres. But
after Youngs bought it, I thought it would be out of the question.
"You've
got a better chance to get it now than you did then," she said. "I've
decided
I'm going to sell it to you."
The Flying Dutchman of Salado
Connie: Did the Hodges move back into the
Salado house after you moved out?
Jim: Not at that time. George Hodges sold
his Salado site to an old Dutchman, George Bieloh, after I had rented
it
from him. I had paid the rent on it for still another year, but Bieloh
thought I should have to relinquish my rent agreement, just because I
had
moved out of the Hodges' cabin up to the Brown place, and therefore was
no longer residing there. The house at Salado leaked so bad that I had
to move out! Bieloh had his own stuff moved in there—a team of horses
and
a cow or two—and he never said one word to me. He had an old man—about
75 years old—living with him to help run the place.
One of the neighbors was down at Elk City
and got to talking to the old man and said, "That place is already
rented;
the rent is paid up on it. I know that to be a fact, because Jim Parks
showed me his receipt."
That old man didn't know what he'd do. He
came and talked to me, and wanted to know if I'd rent the place to him.
I said yes. I had given old man Hodges $150 for it, and I told him I
wouldn’t
take less than $200, as I had already done some plowing and seeding.
"Well," he said. "I'll tell you what. I
can't do anything else but promise you I'll take it if you'll let me
stay
there."
Connie: Did you agree to let the old man
stay on at the Hodges place?
Jim: "I wouldn't want it to be said that
I left an old man out in the cold," I told him. "Yeah, I'll do her."
The old man told George Bieloh the deal
he had made with me. Bieloh told him, "That's entirely up to you. As
far
as I'm concerned, when Jim let you move in, he gave up all the right
he's
got there."
The old man answered, "Well, I don't know
so much about that. Jim Parks had witnesses to prove that I said that
I'd
guarantee his money."
Connie: Did the old man keep his word; did
he pay you the $200?
Jim: One day I went by the place, and the
old man hollered at me to "Come on up to the house, Jim. I want to tell
you something. I've been working for the old Dutchman for a long time.
You've got to hit him just the right way. When he's got money, he's
willing
to pay. When he hasn't got money, he'll swear he doesn't owe it! So
I’ll
tell you what," he said. "If I gave you half of that money now, and
told
you I'd pay the other half later, would you believe me?"
I said, "By golly, old man, I would! I don't
really think you're a dishonest man." I had never seen him before, but
he didn't talk like he was not to be trusted. So, he paid me half and
by
gosh he dug up the other half in time. He was a nice old man.
Connie: How long did the Dutchman own Salado?
Jim: Eventually Hodges went back to Salado,
and ran the old man and the Dutchman out because he was delinquent on
his
payments.
Connie: What happened to George Bieloh after
that?
Jim: Bieloh went and bought the Dave
Ramsdell
place—where Pauline and Harold Parks live now.
Connie: If he couldn't made payments to
George Hodges, how did he swing that?
Jim: He went down to the Lincoln County
Bank and borrowed money and paid cash for the place.
Connie: Did he keep up his mortgage payments
to the bank?
Jim: No. The bank ended repossessing the
place back because he was delinquent on his payments.
Connie: What happened to the old man who
was working for George Bieloh?
Jim: The Dutchman gave the old man a bill
of sale for nearly all he had down there—the cattle, machinery, what
have
you.
The old man had taken sick. I was going
to town one morning, and he had gotten some men who were building a
bridge
across the Big Elk down there to stop and help him butcher some hogs.
There were three of them. They told me that
the old man wanted to see me, and if they saw me to be sure and send me
over to the house. I went over there, and the old man was sicker than
the
chickens! He asked me if I’d haul those hogs to Elk City and send them
to the Dutchman on the train.
Connie: Did he expect you to drop everything
and slaughter the hogs?
Jim: No. He had quartered them and cut them
up and got them ready to salt before he took sick. He even had them
boxed
up. So I told him I'd be glad to take them to the train.
Connie: Did the bridge crew help you out
any?
Jim: Yes. I got those men working on the
bridge to come down and help me load the hogs into my wagon.
"You stop by when you come back," he said,
"and tell me you got them on the train."
Connie: Did you stop by and reassure him
his cargo got safely on the train?
Jim: I sure did. He had me loaded down with
heads, feet and ribs; I had as much meat as the Dutchman!
"That's all yours for hauling them to Elk
City," he said. "I've got no money."
"I wasn't going to charge you anything
anyway,"
I told him, "but I sure appreciate all this meat."
Connie: I notice you have cattle and sheep.
When did you start raising sheep?
Jim: There's an old feller I'd like to
mention
here because he treated me more like a son than my father, Leander,
did.
He really helped me out when I was first getting started. "If you know
of a bunch of sheep for sale," he said, "let me know."
I went over to Chitwood one Saturday, and
there was a woman with a bunch of young ewes she wanted to sell. There
were lambs that had never been sheared as well. I asked her what she
wanted
for them, and she said she didn't know. "I'll take $5.00 a head for
them,"
she finally decided. "I'll throw the lambs in to boot."
"Will you hold the deal off," I asked her,
"until tomorrow noon?"
"Yes I will," was her reply.
"Well," I said, "I'll let you know for sure
by tomorrow noon." I rode on up to Eddyville and told the old man about
the sheep and said, "Why don't you buy those sheep? I don't have any
money
myself or else I would."
"Are they good sheep?" he asked.
"Well, I think they are," I replied.
"Then you'd better stay all night with me,"
he said. "You can stay in the barn. You needn't go any farther."
He took my horse and unsaddled it. The next
morning when I got up, he had his horse saddled and mine too.
"We're going to go down and look at those
sheep," he said.
We went over and looked at them. "Those
are fine looking sheep," he said. “I wonder if the old woman has raised
the price on them."
"I don't know; we'll find out," I answered.
I went back to her house and asked her if she'd raised the price on
those
sheep, and if she still wanted to sell them.
"Why sure I still want to sell them, and
I told you yesterday what I'd take for them," she said.
The old man was deaf. "What did she say,
Jimmy?" he wanted to know.
"She said yes, she'd sell them," I said
loudly.
"Would you take a check for them?" he wanted
to know.
"I don't know why I wouldn't," was her reply.
He got down on his knee and wrote out a
check for the sheep. We ran them home and into a shed. At the time, the
old man lived where Pauline Howard had that restaurant on Little Elk
past
Eddyville.
"I'll call up my Uncle Harvey and have him
send one of the boys down to help us shear the sheep," I told him. I
thought
they were his sheep; I didn't know any different.
"Don't tell them these sheep are yours!"
he warned. I heard what he said, but I honestly didn't think he meant
it.
One of his wife's brothers came down with
a shearing machine and sheared the sheep. It was one of those you put
on
the wall and had to turn. I turned it, and he sheared four or five of
them.
Counting Sheep
Connie: How any sheep were there in all?
Jim: I think there were 20 of them. By
golly,
I got 12 or 14 lambs! They were nice lambs, too.
The old man took three old grain sacks and
ripped them open and sewed them together and brought them to me. He had
some twine and tied the wool up in the sacks.
"Where are you going to put the sheep?"
he asked.
"What do you mean?" I answered.
"Those are your sheep, Jimmy! Where are
you going to put them?," he insisted.
"Well, if they really are mine, we'll take
them over to Bear Creek," I said. The next day, we drove the sheep over
to Bear Creek as planned. He took the wool and shipped it out and gave
me the check.
As I said before, Connie, he did more for
me than my dad ever did.
Bea: I can vouch for that; he was almost
like a father to Jim. His wife was the same way.
The Livin' Ain't Easy
Connie: What was Elk City like in the
early
1900s when George Hodges had a sawmill there?
Jim: Elk City was really hoppin' old George
had his sawmill there. He employed local people at his mill. There were
a lot of loggers living all around.
The town had two hotels, two barrooms, two
stores and a whole lot more.
Connie: Was everyone farming and logging?
How did the early east county settlers make a living?
Jim: The Daniels, for instance, only had
about two or three acres of land. Most of the homesteads went right up
the side of the mountain and there was very little bottom land for
crops.
Wendell Hopkins bought a bunch of railroad
land around Deer Creek. They built a big fine house in there. Others
raised
sheep, goats, and cleared land for crops.
Connie: It sounds like you were doing okay.
Did you ever get into any financial difficulty?
Jim: I mortgaged my homestead to buy fencing
after I proved up on the place. I paid the mortgage on the old place,
and
let the county have it for taxes; I never got a dime out of it. In
fact,
I went back and took off all the woven wire fence and brought it over
here.
Connie: From what I understand, George
Hodges
got into the same boat and never paid the mortgaged on his place.
Jim: That's right. Old George never paid
the $2,000 mortgage on his homestead; his son, Dell Hodges, was left to
pay it off after he died. Bea and I were there at the party where we
helped
celebrate having paid it off. In other words, Connie, George "gave"
Dell
the place, but, as it turned out, it really wasn't a "gift" at all
because
of the mortgage against it!
Connie: You must have known George Hodges
quite well, considering your homesteads are only three miles apart.
What
do you remember about him?
Jim: For one thing, George was a US marshal
in Texas and a county sheriff here.
He and Dell were both fire wardens here
for a long time. They went around and gave people permits to burn, and
looked at fires that were already burning.
Connie: Were run-away fires always a problem
in the Big Elk Valley?
Jim: In the late 1800s—when this country
was all in fern—had the young fellers who liked to hunt kept their fire
in their pockets, this area would have been nicely covered with fir
trees.
It wasn't the livestock—as the forestry department claims—that kept the
fir trees down; it was fires.
Browse Versus Blaze
Let me give you an example of what I
mean.
I quit mowing my old homestead two years and the trees were up too big
to cut anymore; they had come up as thick as they could be.
There had been stock running on that old
place of mine all the time. It was only when there weren't any more
fires
that the trees came up thick and 12 to 15 feet high.
Connie: Supposedly cattle are eating the
trees that are being planted these days for reforestation.
Jim: Well, I really don't know too much about
the trees people buy these days and transplant. If the cattle bit off
the
tops as some folks claim they do, they must be putting something on
them
to make the cattle do it!
Leonard Grant will tell you that there were
2,000 head of Angora goats running up there on Saddle Mountain at one
time.
Now the trees are up solid, so it is obvious to me that the goats never
kept the trees down either. The only place they kept them down was in
their
bedding grounds, but they didn't rip the tops off any trees.
Connie: What do you think would give the
saplings a better chance for survival?
Jim: The forestry department would get more
trees to grow if they'd sow grass. The only place WOW got trees to grow
was where I sowed two or three hundred pounds of grass seed in there.
When
they burned it, and they went in there to plant trees, grass was coming
up. Afterwards, the only place the fir trees grew was where I sowed the
grass. Where we didn't sow grass, alder and vine maple came up and
froze
out the fir saplings.
In my pasture—on the other side of my barn
where the cows are all the time—the trees are just as thick as they can
stand.
Bear Creek School
"MR. FIXIT, please state in your column
that
were are seven pupils in a mountain school that has no electricity and
we would like a Victrola. We love music."
The guiding spirit back of this plea from
a tiny mountain school district near Toledo was Laura R. Mack, who in
nearly
three decades of teaching has passed on to thousands of children the
beauty
she sees in life.
Through the Journal's "Mr. Fixit" column
came a number of offers to send Victrolas to music-hungry youngsters.
Among
these generous responses was one from Ms. Kathryn Hoyt, through whom
word
of the school reached this writer. When a reply from Ms. Mack informed
her they already had accepted an instrument from a source nearer the
school,
Ms. Hoyt again responded with an offer to send records, a gift to the
school
children.
During the ensuing two years "Sub-31" as
the school is known, received many albums of fine music from the
Portland
woman. Then one day Kathryn Hoyt drove down to visit the youngsters and
their kindly instructor. She reached the school, some 160 miles from
Portland,
after following a road that at times seemed little more than a ranger's
trail. It was just as it had been described to her, sitting on a knoll
above the road, looking as if it were cradled in the lap of the
close-crowding
mountains.
It was newly painted a shining white for
Ms. Mack's return. The two front windows on either side of the front
door
gave it a look of wide-eyed curiosity. Ms. Hoyt was entranced with the
setting, and the children were delighted at the chance to get
acquainted
with their hitherto unseen benefactress.
Kathryn Hoyt so thoroughly enjoyed herself
that she plans another trip to Sub-31 this autumn, when Ms. Mack will
be
back for her third consecutive year.
Two years ago, Ms. Mack had decided to quit
teaching. She was already several years past the time of retirement for
teachers in Oregon. During the summer, however, she realized that this
"resting" business was more tiresome than teaching and a lot less fun
in
the bargain. So she went to the Teachers' Placement Bureau in Portland
and asked for the smallest school in the state.
She was directed to Sub-31 in the Coast
Range—the smallest in need of a teacher at that time.
The patrons of the district numbered three
families, and four of the seven pupils were from the same family. This
autumn there will be five from that family.
The Slums of New York and Chicago
Ms. Mack did not always teach in one room
schools. She taught in the slum districts of New York and Chicago. At
one
time she was head of the art department of the Eugene schools, then of
the Oregon City schools.
In her new, highly unique post at Sub-31,
she found the people industrious, thrifty yet content with their way of
life. She has earned among them a revered and respected place in the
community
such as few teachers are accorded.
A great deal of time naturally is devoted
to the "three R's," but these youngsters rush toward mastering them as
they realize these "tools" are needed to read about their birds and
animals.
Bear Creek Audubon Club
Ms. Mack fostered the organizing of an
Audubon
Club. Last year Freddie Shewey was president, and Janice, his sister,
secretary.
The political implications of this concentration of power seem to
bother
the children not a whit. They have learned the thrill of watching at
close
hand through a pair of fine binoculars the building of birds' nests,
and
the manner in which the bird families grow to maturity.
Ms. Mack believes wholeheartedly in the
words of Francis Wayland Parker (1837-1902):
Character constantly realizing itself in practical citizenship, in community life, in complete living, is the immediate, everlasting, and only purpose of the school.
All of her pupils are learning the duty
of
the stronger and older toward the younger and the weaker. They have a
chance
to explore, to investigate and to satisfy their curiosity.
About 20 steps from the neatly painted
school
building itself is the little shingled cabin that was fixed up for Ms.
Mack to live in. Just one of the inducements to insure her return. The
first year she boarded with a family close by, but the weather was such
that at times she found it difficult to climb the knoll to the school.
Last year the icy condition of the road
and yard kept her confined to the schoolhouse and her cabin for six
weeks.
School has never been closed for bad weather or sickness, although one
day last winter seven pupils were dismissed because the carburetor on
the
oil furnace froze. The man who came out to fix it had to tunnel through
the ice and snow and under the building to get at the furnace.
There are no lights of any kind in the
school
and the Christmas programs are always given in the afternoons. This
does
not keep the fathers away, though. They are always there—all three of
them!
Connie: When did the Parks family settle
in Elk City?
Iva: The Parks were some of the later
pioneers
in the Elk City area.
There were three brothers and one sister
who came here in 1889, bringing their families from Arkansas by wagon
train.
There was Hurston, Harvey and Nancy Parks Watkins. They settled on the
banks of the Big Elk. Nancy Watkins and her spouse and children lived
for
a short time in the valley and then went back to Oklahoma.
Leander and his family lived on a ranch
owned by Col. Frank Parker and his wife Martha where Jim Parks lives
now.
They moved to the Dr. Franklin M. Carter Ranch where Schrivers now
live,
but they had to leave because of high water in the winter. The banks of
the Yaquina and Big Elk rivers are flood plains.
That winter, three families lived in a log
cabin on the hill above the river for a time until Leander homesteaded
the old home place at the head of Blair Creek. He lived there many
years,
raising his family of eight children: Mary, Joseph, Will, Jim, Hattie
(1878-1915),
Ollie S. (1884-1914), Verna and Walter. Uncle Jim is the only living
child.
The older children were born in various
states—West Virginia, Kentucky and Arkansas. Ollie was born on the
Carter
Ranch. Verna and Walter were born on Blair Creek. Uncle Jim is his only
remaining child.
Hurston Parks settled one and a half miles
above Elk City on the Big Elk. He had only a wire foot bridge to cross
the river. He lived there until 1925 when he moved to Washington.
My brother, Elmer Parks, lives on the old
home place near Elk City at this time.
Nancy Parks Watkins and her family lived
five miles above Elk City where Tancredis live now.
Connie: What did Grandpa Leander do for
a living?
Iva: He was a shoe cobbler. He had a little
shop here in Elk City when they had the rock quarry up at Morrison
Station.
He mended shoes for the men who worked at the quarry.
Later on, when we were up at the old
homestead,
the old shoe molds were there, but we didn't think about saving them or
taking care of them.
Connie: What did your dad do for a living?
Iva: My dad was in the moonshine business,
as were most people at that time.
He started because he was sick and had to
have an operation, and of course he couldn't work. He had a bunch of
kids
to support so he made moonshine.
I never could stand the taste of whiskey
because it made me think of the old moonshine pot. The folks would get
it going and make Cleo and me watch it. It stunk something terrible.
I remember one winter they ran it off on
the kitchen stove.
Dad set a barrel of mash with sugar and
cracked corn and water on the stove until it got to the right
temperature.
He used to use a wash boiler for making
moonshine. He would hew lids out of maple. Then he'd mix up flour and
water
and make a gruel to fit down there in the boiler. Then he'd fill that
with
water and flour and as the stuff got hot it would cook that dough and
seal
it.
It had to hole on top, and the copper tube
came out and down and wound around and through the keg of cold water.
When
that steam went through there it condensed it and it ran out, and ran
through
a charcoal filter.
The moonshine had to run twice. The first
run was poison. After the second run, it would run around 100 proof.
It had a taste and smell all its own. The
only thing pleasant about it—if you can get it down—is the after
affects.
As I said, Connie, nearly everybody did
it; they had to survive.
Connie: Once the moonshine was made, how
did your folks sell it?
Iva: They'd make contact with the
distributors
and leave it at certain places, or they'd take it over the hill on
horseback
and leave it down there where it'd be picked up.
I'm not sure, but they must have been paid
on delivery.
Mom used to bring the moonshine down in
a suitcase and get on the train and take it to Toledo, deliver it and
come
home.
I don't know who my parents' connections
were; I don't remember.
Anyway, Dad finally moved his still across
the river and up Palmer Creek a ways. We lived on that place up there.
Connie: Was your dad ever arrested for
moonshining?
Iva: Yes, but it didn't stick. We got word
that the revenuers were coming to look for dad one time, but he didn't
pay any attention. I guess he was setting up there and had the still
running
and was just sitting there whittling a stick when they found him.
So they took him to Toledo and locked him
up and a sheriff told the revenuer to tell Mom to come down the next
day.
She told him how many kids she had to feed, and if they locked him up
the
county would have to feed them all!
Well, they turned him loose, and didn't
even fine him. After that, he didn't make moonshine so steady. Once in
a while he'd run some off, but not very often.
Now it's funny, but at the time it made
things rather exciting.
Connie: Were you born at Elk City?
Iva: No, I was born at Harlan, but I lived
at Elk City too.
Connie: Did you go to school at Harlan?
Iva: No, I went to school up at Bear Creek
on Uncle Jim's place.
Connie: Did any of your Uncle Jim's kids
attend Bear Creek School too?
Iva: Yes. When my cousins, Wesley and Bob
went to school there, they did chores before school and they'd get by
the
fire and smell like the barn! My cousin, Juanita Parks, also went to
Bear
Creek School.
J. K. Canterbury was hired to teach the
first school two miles up the Yaquina from Elk City according to some
of
the old-timers.
The next school was built at the forks of
the road at Elk City. My dad and uncle attended school there.
Connie: You spoke the Parks having to leave
the Elk City area because of high water during the wintertime. Where
did
your family go during floods?
Iva: Just as sure as the water got high,
the folks wanted to go to Harlan to see Grandma and Grandpa Young.
They’d
go down and ford the river with a team and wagon and the wagon bed
would
be floating. I could look back and see the suitcases floating around.
It
scared me to death.
It would take all day to make the trip clear
up to Harlan where the road, in the bad spots, would be corduroyed with
alder trees. The trees were right up close together, making a solid
road.
The wagon would go bumpity bumpity.
Connie: Were the roads bad all year round?
Iva: No, the roads weren't quite as bad
during the summer they were during the winter.
In 1924 or 1925 when I was a kid, up where
the Tancredis live, they only graded the road once a year, and that was
in the summertime. They had an old motor-powered grader. The rest of
the
time, the road crew worked for a dollar a day with pick and shovel with
the old horse-drawn scraper.
Connie: What kind of recreation did folks
in the Harlan area have when you lived there?
Iva: Nellie and Bill Davenport and Ella
and Charles W. Brown lived up Drift Creek. They were wonderful
neighbors,
and were always having dances over there. Dancing was the only
recreation
people had at that time. They would go from house to house and put on
dances.
Dell Hodges, Clyde Hodges and Walt Parks
were fiddlers. Most people had organs, so different musicians would
cord
along with the organ. We did square dancing, waltzes and one steps.
Connie: Did the dance parties ever get out
of hand?
Iva: You bet. There was a lot of partying
going on outside. Sometimes they got pretty wild.
Connie: Tell me a little bit about Elk City.
Iva: Elk City is located at the junction
of the Yaquina and Big Elk rivers. It was platted by Marsh Simpson in
1866.
Marsh, as everybody called him, was born
in Kentucky in 1838. He crossed the Plains in 1845 and first settled in
Polk County
He married Joice Bevens and moved to the
coast. He took up a land claim when the middle part of the reservation
was opened for settlement.
He laid out the town in streets and lots
which soon began to build up.
The Corvallis & Yaquina Bay Wagon Road
Company put up a warehouse in Elk City when the oyster people, Winant
&
Company, operated a store.
The wagon road came through from Chitwood
by Dudley Trapp's ranch, on over the hill and down past the cemetery,
to
the point across from Elk City.
Marsh Simpson had a store here and also
ran the post office for a time. Thomas J. Blair built a hotel and
called
it the Blair House.
Elk City had two lodges, the IOOF Hall which
was above the store, and the artisans, which was in the upper story of
the building.
Connie:When did Kit Abbey come into the
area?
Iva: Kit Abbey, who was born in New York,
arrived in Benton County in the autumn of 1851 and located a claim four
miles from Corvallis.
He made his first trip into the Yaquina
Bay country in 1856 with Eldridge Hartless and Dr. Thomas J. Right, who
had been appointed surgeon at the Siletz Agency.
On the way they met Lt Philip H. Sheridan
and a party of soldiers who were cutting a trail over the mountains to
the reservation.
Abbey lived in Corvallis from 1862 to 1865
when he took up a place near Elk City where Ella and Jack Scoville now
live. Kit Abbey was Ella's grandfather.
Connie: Who had cars in Elk City when you
were a kid?
Iva: Dick Abbey and Jim Dixon, who owned
the store, had cars.
I remember my sister Cleo and I brought
the cream to town in the horse and buggy. We'd meet one of the cars on
a grade and our horse would start backing up. We'd be just almost over
the bank and then he'd go ahead.
Connie: Did other people in the area sell
cream?
Iva: Everybody sold cream. We'd separate
it and then we'd bring it down to Elk City in a buggy to ship it to
Corvallis
by train.
We had mail twice a week and could send
the cream with the mail carrier for 25 cents and that was better than
making
a trip to town.
Connie: When did Dr. Kellogg come in here?
Iva: In 1866, Dr. George Kellogg located
the town of Pioneer, which is also near the Scoville place.
Connie: And Barney Morrison? Didn't he
settle
at Pioneer?
Iva: Barney Morrison and his wife, Zimma
Stoner, settled at Pioneer in 1878. They raised a large family of eight
children. Here's his obituary:
Barney Morrison (1827-1907) died at his home at Pioneer, September 24, 1907 at the age of 80 years, three months and 24 days. He was born June 1, 1827 in Washington County, Tennessee. He was married April 1, 1846 to Zimma Stoner. The couple had six girls and two boys. Of those living, Ruth Embree of Dallas, J. H. Morrison of Washington, Chelsey L. Morrison (1859-1940) of Pioneer, Tabitha Simpson and Josephine Bevens. The "good wife" [sic] survives him.
Connie: What about Thomas J. Blair?
Iva: T. J. Blair, who operated the first
hotel He was born in Illinois in 1830. He crossed the Plains with his
wife
to the Willamette Valley in 1853.
In the spring of 1854, he settled on the
south fork of Mary's River in Benton County. Two years later, he moved
to Yaquina Bay.
Blair was the treasurer of Benton County
in 1884.
Connie: Dr. Carter was another early
settler.
What do you know about him?
Iva: Dr. Carter was one of the early
settler.
As I said, he owned the ranch where the Schrivers now live. He married
T. J. Blair's stepdaughter, Olive Barker, in 1876.
Dr. Carter attended schools at Eugene. Later
on, he attended Wilbur Academy. From Wilbur, he went to Willamette
University
where he graduated from the Medical Department.
Shortly after graduating, he was appointed
physician at the Siletz Agency were he served many years.
He started practicing medicine in 1871 when
he returned to Elk City. He had been practicing for over 60 years when
he died.
Connie: Dr. Carter sounds like such a
humanitarian.
Was he interested in the well-being of the community at large?
Iva: Yes, he was always interested in
current
events and in good roads, bridges, and ferries.
Connie: How did he make house calls before
there were good roads, bridges and ferries?
Iva: He used to have to swim his horse
across
the various rivers in what was then Benton County when answering calls
up and down the coast.
Connie: Do you remember the Elk City Sawmill
built by George Hodges?
Iva: Yes, I remember a sawmill built by
George Hodges around 1893. It was later run by Jonathan Van Orden
(1854-1923)
and William F. Enos (1854-1929). Enos bought it around 1908. The lumber
was shipped out by water and rail.
Moonshinin' & Bootleggin'
Prohibition (1920-1933), widely regarded
as a key to progressive reform, became the law of the nation on January
16, 1920, so stated the 18th Amendment to the Constitution and the
Volstead
Act. Proponents had long asserted that elimination of the saloon and
alcoholic
beverages would bring much-needed sobriety and efficiency to the
workplace
and clean up politics. As an example, the Columbia Saloon in Portland
was
one of the era's many favorite targets of temperance reformers who
deplored
the connection between alcohol, prostitution, and political corruption.
The Amendment had been ratified a year earlier after a long crusade by
Prohibitionists who believed that drinking was evil because it often
led
to drunkenness, especially in the working classes, and that saloons,
where
men could squander money their families needed, were the very core of
this
evil.
Prohibition arose from the sincere belief
of many Americans, mostly WASPS whose ancestors were early squatters,
that
drinking, especially among the millions of newly arrived immigrants to
the cities, was a threat to law and order. There was some evidence to
support
this belief. In the large cities, slum conditions were so severe that
men
went to saloons to escape the depressing reality of their home life.
Drunkenness
among these men produced rowdyism and crime. The hardworking
non-drinking
church going farmers and business people in the country districts and
smaller
communities began to think of the cities as "citadels of sin," for
which
they blamed alcohol. To combat its bad effects, they launched
temperance
movements, but the poor, who were most in need of temperance, were
least
interested in it. Drink was their recreation. Temperance advocates
gradually
concluded that complete Prohibition was necessary to "save" the people
from their thirst.
According to historian Joyce McKay, soda
pop was offered as an acceptable alternative to alcoholic beverages
during
Prohibition:
Although the production of soda pop or soda water was begun in 18th Century England, it attained its considerable popularity in the US at the start of Prohibition in 1919. The sale of soda water in America first occurred in pharmacies who carried it as a medical drink in the early 19th Century. As such, soda water first lacked flavoring, and a sweetening agent was added in the second decade of the 19th Century. Soda pop eventually came in root beer, lemon, lime, orange, grape, strawberry, and cherry. Manufacture and of the beverage did not become commonplace in America until the 1860s and 1870s. This production occurred after improvement in the apparatus to manufacture the drink in the 1830s and in the bottling process to retain the carbonation in the 1860s and 1870s.
When Prohibition began, many people believed the public would soon accept it. Who would risk a $,1000 fine or a six-month jail term just for a drink? But an ominous incident soon occurred in Chicago. Six masked men invaded a railway yard and took $100,000 worth of liquor from two boxcars. It was a professional robbery. Chicago's gangsters could already see in Prohibition a promising business opportunity. Because of the Prohibition issue, liquor was on everyone's mind. People were furious, and drinking was more attractive now that it was while illegal. Saloons quickly reopened as speakeasies, supplied with liquor by underworld dealers and protected from arrest by corrupt police officials. Bootlegging became a vast enterprise controlled by murderous gangsters, who divided territories among themselves, settled their differences with guns, and bribed public officials by the bunch. Their confederation had since grown into what is now known as the Mafia.
Bootlegging
Bootlegging is the illicit manufacture
and
distribution of liquor. Originally derived from the American frontier
practice
of smuggling whiskey in boot tops to Indians, the term was common by
the
1880s when Kansas became the first state to prohibit the sale of
liquor.
During the 13 years the amendment was in effect, bootlegging was a
major
industry much like the illegal drug trade is today.
In the early 1920s, bootleggers schemed
to supply stuff right off the boat from Europe. Exploiting America's
vast
coastline, rumrunners operated from Nassau, the Klondike of the
bootleggers,
and from St. Pierre and Miquelon evaded US Coast Guard cutters in
everything
from sponge boats and garbage scows to submarines. Most imaginative was
the schooner Boise, which fired whiskey filled torpedoes shoreward.
Landlubber
bootleggers smuggled liquor by road over the Canadian and Mexican
borders.
By the late 1920s the bootlegger's major
source was liquor distilled from easily obtained corn sugar, yeast, and
malt syrup. Prohibition was farmed out to alky cookers or was
undertaken
in large, concealed distilleries. The resulting liquor sometimes
contained
aldehydes, fusil oil or salts from the metal coils of the still, and
earned
the names rotgut, coffin varnish, squirrel juice, or strike-me-dead.
Careless
drinking could result in blindness, paralysis or death.
But like a good many reform measures,
Prohibition
never achieved all that its supporters promised. Its fate proved that
no
reform meant much unless grounded in popular support and backed by a
long-term
commitment to enforcement.
Gangland and corruption in government helped
to bring the repeal of Prohibition by the 21st US Amendment in 1933.
Bootlegging
diminished, but in 1935 federal agents seized 16,680 stills, and in the
1960s an estimated 50,000 bootleggers were still operating.
The level of support for Prohibition dropped
during the 1920s, and its advocates realized only too late that the
Achilles
heel of any reform law is the willingness of government officials to
make
it work. The Prohibition experience serves, too, as a useful reminder
that
one person's reform may well be another's poison.
Not all business people—and farmers—were
nondrinkers, however, and many of them were involved in moonshining and
bootlegging in Lincoln County, Oregon, regardless of what special agent
GSW reported to the governor of the state in his letter of November 22,
1919 as these local pioneers reported:
Toledo, Oregon
November 22, 1916
Honorable Benjamin W. Olcott
Governor of the State of Oregon
My Dear Governor:
After making my visit to Lincoln County,
I beg to submit the following report:
I am of the opinion that Lincoln County,
at present is free from bootleggers. There are no complaints on file
with
the district attorney, of any violations since the army left this
section.
There has been one or two rumors that in Newport, there was moonshine
being
distributed, I would call these "hear say" rumors for this reason that
when you come to pin the rumor down, it is handed from mouth to mouth,
and there is no foundation on which to work upon, therefore I term them
groundless rumors.
The cigarette law is being enforced in this
was: all tobacco merchants have given their promises and are living up
to their guarantee in selling minors any cigarettes or papers and
tobacco
for making cigarettes. While the attorney and myself are of the opinion
that there are some minors who are using this, yet they get this from
other
men. The district attorney is going to put forth every effort to see
that
this is stopped, and that the law is rigidly enforced.
Sometime in September, attorney Charles
E. Hawkins resigned and attorney George B. McCluskey was appointed to
fill
the place. I fin McCluskey a very fine gentleman, one who believes in
your
office, sympathizes with your work, a very rigid enforcer of the law,
capable
and willing, and one who we may depend upon to do everything in his
power
and put forth every effort. If possible attach a "Blue Ribbon" to the
law
enforcement in Lincoln County.
Of course we must admit a slight hindrance
in having a new sheriff in this county, a country young man just being
broken into the work, but me thinks without a doubt, that he too, will
put forth every effort to cooperate with the attorney in all
enforcement
of laws in preparing this county in a standard as I am standardizing
it.
I would class it along with Benton County in law enforcement and in my
visit with the district attorney, I assured him that at the present or
any time in the future, that if he needs any outside aid obtaining
evidence
suitable for conviction on any violation of the law, you would gladly
send
men into the field and that he would depend upon, and he feels these
assumed;
but at the present time no need of bringing special agents is required,
for I see no work for them to do.
Thanking you for the time I have taken in
handing you this report, I beg to remain yours, G. W. Snyder, Special
Agent
Alma Phelps Plunkett Remembers November 18, 1971
Lincoln County lost a real stronghold of
commerce when the excursion trains stopped. Also, when Prohibition
ended,
the county suffered.
As one story goes: On the way from Albany
to Corvallis, people would leave their suitcases on hue train when they
got off at those little stations. Then they'd go on down to Yaquina
City.
On the way back, when ever they got off the train at Nashville,
Morrison
Station, Summit, or whatever, they'd take their suitcases with them.

They did this because the only place in the
country
that liquor was available was out on the float in the Yaquina River!
They
packed suitcases full of liquor back to Albany, Philomath, Corvallis,
etc.,
and they'd get off the train and take their suitcases with them.
There were several saloons out on the
floats,
with little narrow planks leading out to them. I don't know how the
drunk
people ever walked those planks! There was some kind of law that stated
they could have liquor out on the water but not on the land.
Lincoln County have a lot of female
bootleggers
in the old days. At one time, we had a "local option," which meant a
town
could vote to be wet or dry.
James H. Parks March 25, 1977
As far as Prohibition goes, I never made
any moonshine myself. I bought lots of it for resale though. I
furnished
the materials to make it with, and just about everyone in the Big Elk
Valley
made it. I used to go up to one still with a saddle horse and pack the
stuff back down, five and six gallon jugs at a time. "Don't get up
where
they can see you," the moonshiner said. He had it down in his garden
and
sent me word that he had to run off.
The revenuers cracked down on them all the
time. I really made money out of the deal. I'd buy it from the
moonshiners
for $5.00 and sold it for $20 a gallon to the Elk City people. People
were
in the moonshine business in those days because they really needed the
money to make ends meet.
Ethel May Price May 3, 1978
That summer the Elk City Grange built their hall over part of the swale near our house. It was up on large timbers so it would be above the water in winter. It was used as a community center of sorts—where 8th grade graduation, bazaars, plays, and dances were held. That was during Prohibition, but most of the folks had their own personal or favorite moonshine supplier and there were usually some pretty rough fights at the dances!
Harry L. Hawkins December 2, 1977
Jim Hodges said he sat on a keg of
whiskey
while Earl Conrad could never find his still. He told me he ran the
still
through Prohibition. He said it was located in a brush pile. Earl
Conrad,
who was district attorney at the time, and Jim Hodges were great
friends.
But W. P. McVay was the revenue man at the time, and he hated booze in
the worst way. But nobody would help him out in this county, because
everybody
around here kind of like their booze. He was always trying to get
somebody
for bootlegging. He made up his mind he was going to get Jim Hodges.
Jim
told me that he’d sneak around up there where the still was located,
but
he was never able to find it.
Conrad came to the house one time and said
that he had made a chair out of a barrel. The bottom part was full of
booze,
and old Earl was sitting right on it! That was probably around 1920 or
1930; somewhere in there.
Nellie Violet Updike May 8, 1978
Connie: What are your memories of Yaquina
City ?
Violet: My memories were of a flourishing
little place. We'd go across the river by boat and walk down the
railroad
tracks to town. We had friends there. We had heavy shopping to do,
since
there were some really nice dry goods stores. They didn't have a bank
there
nor in Oyster City.
But It had one hotel and six saloons! During
the time of "local option," people had to vote about being "wet" or
"dry."
They passed a law that the city could only have so many saloons per
capita.
Anyway, someone wanted to build another
saloon in Yaquina City, so he built a walk out to a float that rose and
fell with the tide, and that was his saloon! They had to walk out to
the
saloon when the tide was right. People came over on the train with
empty
suitcases from Corvallis and Philomath which were "dry" towns. They
would
get their liquor and take it back on the train in their suitcases.
As I recall, Philomath just passes a liquor
ordinance a few years ago. They had the "high" religions that just
wouldn't
let it in
Allen L. Hodges Discusses the Family Moonshine Business
Connie: How did you get started in the
moonshine
business?
Allen: I was the spoke of the Hodges and
the moonshine business.
When we lived in Coos Bay, we had an old
Kentucky moonshiner for our neighbor. He took me to his still and
showed
me how it worked, and taught me the tricks of moonshining. My liquor
was
good because of that experienced old moonshiner.
Connie: What were some of the tricks he
taught you?
Allen: I’d take an old spoke shape—a little
plain bit about an inch or so long with a handle on each side of it—and
run it like you would a plane, but it cut a little bigger shaving than
what a plane would, and I'd plane up a good-sized bread pan full of
these
shavings and put them in the oven and brown them. Every five or ten
minutes,
I'd open the oven door and stir the pile so the shavings wouldn't burn.
I'd made more than two gallons of shavings at a time. Then I took a
gallon
jug and set it where it was pretty cold, because in those days we
didn’t
have a refrigerator. Then I'd take hop twine because it was pretty
flexible
and put it in coal oil and soaked it good. Then I'd turn the jug upside
down and wrap that twine right around the bottom as close as I could
get
it. Then I set it on fire. When it burned off, it caused the jug to
split
in two; it split the bottom out. I made a hanger that the jog would
hang
on. I used white woolen socks or white woolen underwear for a filter.
Then
I put charcoal into the filter and hung that right on the coil where
the
alcohol was coming out. It ran through the charcoal filter. That was
the
first method I used, but there were others.
Connie: It sounds like a lot of work. What
attracted you to moonshining in the first place?
Allen: At the time, people got about $2.50
a day for nine hours of work in the logging woods, and paid 75 cents a
day board. That left $1.75 a day wages; not much.
Connie: How did making moonshine compare
with wages?
Allen: In those days, moonshine whiskey
was worth $10 per gallon, and I could make ten gallons from a 100 pound
sack of sugar and a 30 pound sack of cracked corn. So you see, Connie,
How much more a person could make moonshining than working in the woods
for wages!
Right from the beginning—about 1920—I really
started capitalizing on it.
Connie: Did you make any moonshine in the
Big Elk Valley?
Allen: Yes. Some of my brothers and a
neighbor
had a still with two barrels at the lower end of a field. We ran
several
barrels of moonshine there.
Connie: Where did you sell your whiskey?
Allen: We made a batch of whiskey we took
to Toledo. We were right up over the hill about where Butler Bridge is
now, when somebody squeaked on us that we were there.
Connie: Did the revenuers get you?
Allen: The state revenue man and his helpers
came in there. We saw them right on top of the hill in the light, so we
just dropped everything we had and took off. When we started to run
away,
they saw us and hollered, "Stop! Revenue Department!"
Connie: Wow! Did you get away?
Allen: The more they hollered—and they fired
three shots—the more we speeded up, but they didn’t catch us. That was
on the Millford side of the hill going to Toledo.
Connie: What was your moonshine operation
like in Coos Bay?
Allen: When we lived in Coos Bay it was
all country and there were practically no roads at all. I would take a
rowboat and go up the slough. The flat land there is a tide flat.
There's
a tide grass that grows up there three feet high. When the tide came
in,
it would stand clear up, and when the tide went out, it laid clear
down.
Whenever there was a creek, there would be a channel cut clear into the
main tidewater.
And the whole country was just covered with
red huckleberries. There was fir timber, but you almost had to crawl
through
it. The deer made trails, and in order to walk in there you had to get
down almost on your haunches in order to crawl through the underbrush.
Connie: Where in that wilderness did you
set up a still?
Allen: We went up a little creek about 200
or 300 feet from the tidewater, dug out a cave in the bank, and set our
barrels. We had an old coal oil stove so that it wouldn't smoke.
Connie: How long did you run your still
at that location?
Allen: I ran a still there for better than
a year.
Connie: Did the revenuers ever catch up
with you in Coos Bay?
Allen: Once the revenuers got pretty tough
on me. They caught me and threw me in jail and I was in for ten days.
That
was in 1923—about the time the D'Autremont boys robbed the Gold Special
and blew up Tunnel 13 the other side of Ashland.
Connie: Did they think you were one of the
D'Autremonts?
Allen: Three days before that, there had
been a man by the name of Hodges—no relation to us—in Hornbrook that
tried
to pawn a ring. So they connected me with the D'Autremont crime since I
already had a bad record from moonshining and bootlegging and so on.
The
authorities picked me up and put me in jail for the train robbery and
murders!
Connie: This is incredible! Did you know
Ray D'Autremont was an acquaintance of mine while I was a student at
the
University of Oregon?
Allen: You’re kidding!
Connie: I'm not! I even wrote a story and
an epic poem about him.
Allen: And now you're a Hodges. That's too
much!
Anyway, to continue my moonshine story,
I had one of those big boxwood heater stoves, and nearly every night
we'd
go up to my brother's place and get half a gallon of milk. We'd build a
fire with green vine maple and get a pretty good fire in the stove
going.
We'd shut all the drafts off and put our dishes in the dishpan—the
plates
on the bottom, the cups on the top, and the knives and forks set around
it. We'd set the dishpan on the heating stove. Right back of the
heating
stove in the corner was the ammunition rack. There were two Winchesters
and a .22 set back in that corner. Then in 1929, the house burned to
the
ground!
Hodges House Burns Down
Connie: Yours too? Jim Parks said his
house
burned down and he wasn’t sure what caused it. Did you suspect foul
play
because of moonshining?
Allen: Well, it’s suspicious. After the
house burned down, the dishpan sat across on the opposite end of the
house
which would be about 20 some odd feet from there, with the dishes all
in
it. Both the sides of the heating stove were blown right out.
Connie: Was that the result of the house
fire?
Allen: No. A regular fire wouldn’t have
caused the heating stove to blow up. There had to be something else
that
caused it to blow up like that. If there was a good fire in it, and the
top of it was green wood, then naturally it wasn’t very hot. But if you
throw in three or four boxes of shells, it would be an hour or two
before
the powder would explode. The explosion would have been great enough to
blow the stove up. But, if it blew the stove up, it would have had to
have
blown the dishpan off the top! It just doesn’t seem likely that the
dishes
would have landed on the other side of the room—right side up—without
one
dish being broken!
Connie: Considering you were engaged in
illegal activities, did you have enemies?
Allen: I really do think some enemy came
up there and blew up my house; somebody who disagreed with the way we
lived
our lives.
Alky Cooker
Connie: What was your method of
distilling
whiskey?
Allen: In order to distill whiskey, we took
a 50 gallon barrel and heated the waster to a warm temperature. We took
a sack of corn and divided it into three parts. We put the portion in
the
bottom of the barrel, then we poured the warm water in on it. We took a
sack of sugar and dissolved a portion of it in the boiler. We filled
the
barrel up to within four inches of the top with luke warm water. For
that
amount of mash, we put in four pounds of Fleishmann's fresh yeast. We
didn't
want the water to be too hot or else it would kill the yeast. Then we
dug
a hole in the ground four to six inches bigger than the circumference
of
the barrel, and put fresh warm horse manure in the bottom of the hole.
Then we set the barrel in the hole and filled up the outside edge. When
we put the warm mash in the barrel, it caused the horse manure to start
working and turning warm; in the wintertime, that kept the barrel of
mash
warm.
Connie: How often did you have to tend the
mash?
Allen: I always tried to stir the mash at
least once a day.
Connie: How many days did it take the mash
to ferment?
Allen: It took four to six days to ferment.
After the second day, it would begin to ferment and cause the scum to
rise
to the top of it. Then it would start bubbling. When the bubbled came
up
through the scum, it broke up and just phased out.
Connie: What happened after the mash started
bubbling?
Allen: When it got to the point where it
would bubble, the scum would turn almost clear. If you'd dip your
finger
in it and sample it, it would taste almost like beer. We dipped that
out
and put it in the still.
Connie: What source of energy did you use
to run the still?
Allen: I ran the still several different
ways. Sometimes we ran it on a wood fire, and sometimes on a coal oil
stove.
We didn’t have gasoline stoves in those days. Most moonshiners used
coal
oil stoves because they didn’t smoke, and they were hard to trail down.
Anyway, we got three or four boilers full
of liquid from one barrel of mash.
Connie: How many gallons of moonshine did
you get out of a barrel of mash?
Allen: Out of one barrel of mash I could
run about ten gallons of 100 proof moonshine.
Connie: You said in 1923 you spent ten days
in jail once for moonshining. Was that your only rub with the law?
Allen: In 1925, I ran a still in Medford
and finally lost it in a moonshine raid. That was when I had a still
out
of Marcola.364 That one was a big round copper can with a dome top. The
coils came out of the top of that.
When moonshiners weren't using copper coils,
copper this and copper that—this is what caused the poison people got
back
in Prohibition days.
Connie: You mean fusil oil?
Allen: Yes. Fusil oil is an oily, acrid
liquid that forms in alcohol that hasn't been distilled enough to
separate
the ethyl alcohol from other stuff with a low boiling point. Because of
fusil oil poisoning, there was a lot of bitter resentment against
moonshiners.
Too many of them would take an old iron pot or just anything they could
get their hands on to make a still. You’re not supposed to use any
metal
other than copper to run alcohol through. Otherwise it is poisonous.
Connie: It amazes me that more people didn't
die from rotgut.
Allen: Most of the drunkards at that time
would take the liquor and shake it up good so the fusil oil wouldn’t
show.
A person really didn't get enough of it that way to poison him. But,
for
instance, if a quart of whiskey just came out of the still and was
never
run through a filter—like the one that old Kentucky moonshiner taught
me
to make—and was consumed by a person who didn't know any better, he
would
have gotten enough poison to seriously harm—or kill—himself.
Connie: Tell me about your very first still.
Allen: My first still was an old wash
boiler.
We took an alder log about an inch wider than the wash boiler was. We
cut
the log in half and smoothed it down and laid the boiler over the top
of
it. We took a pencil and marked around the outside. Then we took a
chisel
about a half an inch wide and cut a groove around the block that the
boiler
would just fit in. It fit about a quarter of an inch down in the
groove.
Then he hollowed the top of the log out from the ends, and the sides as
much as we could make it for a dome shape at the top. Then we bored a
hole
right in the center and we put the coil in the hole in the top and that
coil went out through a barrel of water. As it boiled, the alcohol came
up and went through the copper coil and came out down below—and that
was
the moonshine!
Connie: How did you calculate the percentage
of alcohol you were getting with each batch of mash?
Allen: We had an alcohol tester that told
us the percentage of the moonshine. We had to run it until we got it
down
to about 20 percent. We set that liquid we'd run up to 20 percent back
by itself. Then we ran the balance of it out into a container. When we
let it run for five minutes, it would run a stream out a half inch coil
out of one of those old boilers about as big as a stick match would be.
We would run a pint or so, and then we’d catch that and test it. If the
mash was as strong as it should be, that was fine. If it wasn't, when
we
ran the next barrel of mash, we put the low proof (20 percent) stuff
back
into the boiler in the next barrel of mash. When it went through the
boiler
again, it would come out pure, 100 percent alcohol! When that started
running,
it would run around 140 to 150 proof.
Connie: Do the distilleries today run
whiskey
that strong?
Allen: Ordinary liquor that you buy on the
market today is about 80 proof. Moonshine was pretty powerful stuff by
comparison. When it came up to 100 proof, we were getting pretty much
into
the alcohol.
Connie: Did you do any bootlegging?
Allen: The reason I didn’t get into any
more trouble than I did was because I seldom did any bootlegging.
Connie: Why was that?
Allen: Bootlegging was the dangerous part
of the job—not moonshining. The moonshiner was just by himself in some
obscure place and nobody knew what he was doing.
Connie: Once a batch of moonshine was
bottled
up, how did it end up in the hands of bootleggers?
Allen: I sold the whiskey to the bootlegger
for $10 a gallon, which gave me $100 out of a batch. Not bad wages for
the times.
Connie: I presume the bootlegger turned
around and sold it for a profit.
Allen: The bootlegger cut the whiskey with
water to 60 or 70 proof and profited that way from the sales.
Connie: Do you mean he cut it with water
and still sold it for $10 a gallon?
Allen: No. The whiskey was sold in quarts
and pints. Then manufacturers came out with fifths and even sixths.
They
looked like quart containers. This is where the bootlegger cheated the
man he sold it to, because he always represented the fifth and sixth as
a quart!
Connie: It sounds like the glass companies
were in cahoots with the bootleggers.
Allen: The glass companies that made fifths
and sixths had a good market going. They could sell more of those
containers
than they could quarts.
Chapter 61: Grant Family West

Members of the
Corvallis-to-the-Sea Trail Partnership
Photo Courtesy of Janet Throop
Little did Mary Williams (1829-?)
realized
the grief which would soon come to her, when she married and became
Mary
Williams Cullen in Kentucky in 1846. Alice Armenia, her baby, was six
months
old and was sitting on a comforter before the fire when Mary, her young
mother, opened the door to face the kindly intentioned river men who
carried
in the frozen body of her spouse.
Young Cullen, with another man, was
operating
a boat on the Ohio River that winter day when the river rose very
suddenly
and became a rushing torrent. Their boat was capsized and swept away.
To
save themselves, they climbed into the top of a submerged tree and tied
themselves to the branches with their suspenders. When found, they had
been frozen to death.
About a year later Mary Cullen met and
married
Elijah Grant in Adair County, Kentucky.
Young Elijah, about 22 years of age at the
time, was a direct descendent of Elizabeth Boone, Daniel Boone's fifth
sister. Perhaps the family heritage of pioneering and adventure made
him
and his wife, Mary, listen eagerly to the reports of new lands
available
west of the Mississippi.
Others interested were Elijah's Cousin,
Kitturah Huston, known to all the family as "Aunt Kitty" and her
spouse,
Joe. E. Huston. But they had been married longer and there were greater
responsibilities for them to face should they decide to migrate into
the
West.
The Hustons finally did decide to join a
wagon train leaving soon for Missouri. Lands were sold and Negro slaves
were given their "choice" of staying in Kentucky or coming West with
the
family.
The "darkies," Alfred Drake and Mary Drake,
his sister, insisted on going with "Marse" Joe and "Miz" Kitty. For
many
years, Mary Drake was the Huston's Cook and Alfred Drake the handyman,
to help and serve as he could.
Together with the Grants, they joined the
Westward bound wagon train. There were Elijah Grant with Mary Cullen
Grant,
his young wife, and Alice Armenia Cullen, his adorable little step
daughter,
Uncle Joe Huston and Aunt Kitty and the darkies, Alfred Drake and Mary
Drake.
They settled on farmlands in Boone County,
Missouri. There the two families became more than cousins; they were
close
friends—helping each other whenever possible and enjoying the
friendship
and companionship of relatives who had come on before to pioneer in the
new country. Miz Mary and Alice Armenia, with her dark curls, had been
very dear to Alfred and Mary, the darkies. But after Benjamin Franklin
"Frank," a son, was born to the Grants in 1849, and then little
Kitturah,
two years later, the bonds between the Hustons and their darkie slaves
were even closer.
Frank Grant was sturdy and blue eyed.
Kitturah
Grant, named for Aunt Kitty Huston, and like her, also called Kitty,
was
a little doll with a great wealth of golden hair and blue eyes. Then
came
little Huston Grant, the baby, with dark hair like his mother's—a
striking
contrast to Frank's almost white hair and Kitty's, so golden.
Tales of wealth—picked out of the earth
in California—broke into this companionship, and in 1856, Elijah Grant,
with his family, again responded to the urge of the pioneer to move
into
new lands.
Sad goodbyes were said and the Grant family
joined a wagon train bound for California. This time the family
consisted
of Elijah and Mary, Alice Armenia, age 9, Frank, age 6, Kitty, age
four,
and Huston, barely two.
John Allen Murders a Indian
A young man in the wagon train, John
Winston
Allen, 24 years of age, became a close friend of the Grant family.
Little
Kitty became his special pet, and many weary miles he trudged beside
the
wagon oxen with her in his arms, singing to her or talking to her as he
urged the oxen through the dust, mile after mile, and day after day.
At one point, they saw an Indian peering
through the bushes as they passed by a cliff of rock. Impulsively, one
of the young man aimed his gun at the Indian, killing him. The body
fell
over the cliff, hurling through space. For weeks after that, little
Kitty
would awaken from sleep to scream in terror, thinking Indians were all
about them to mete out the revenge she heard grownups say was sure to
follow.
At the Platte River, they were joined by
another wagon train, consisting of the Inmans, the Fromans and other
families
headed West.
On the trip, Mary Froman, who afterwards
became Mary Froman Logsden, and was well known in Benton County,
Oregon,
wrote in later years:
We used three wagons for the trip across
the plains. Four yokes of oxen were hitched to each wagon. A carriage
with
upholstered cushions also crossed the plains with us.
Seven or eight loose horses were led, and
about 70 or 75 head of cattle were driven along with the train.
The wagons were the covered type with sealed
beds or boxes for fording the rivers. Instead of bringing sturdy dishes
as most of the pioneers did, they brought porcelain dishes. These were
laid tightly together in a tub with packing. At one time the wagon
turned
over and none of the dishes nor the cast iron stove were broken.
Other equipment brought along were lots
of bedding, including six or seven feather beds, a dasher (a rotating
device
for whipping cream in a churn), and other necessary personal belongings.
While crossing the plains, our folks would
milk the cows mornings, put the milk in the churn and by evening they
would
have butter.
It was the duty of one of the girls, Hannah
Froman, to always set the sponge (dough) for light bread when they
stopped
traveling evenings. Before retiring, she would knead it into loaves and
bake it before they started that day’s travel.
Provisions for the entire trip were laid
in at the beginning of the journey. They included flour, bacon, dried
apples,
candles, five gallons of syrup, coffee, tea, and also medicines and
several
gallons of brandy.
The combined train, of which the Grant
family
was a part, traveled up the Platte River for several weeks. They
followed
the Immigrant Trail on the north side of the Platte past Fort Kearney
before
crossing the river.
At the time the two trains came together,
Froman had a horse injured. It was turned loose to shift for itself,
but
it followed the train as far as Fort Kearney. A man there took the
horse
and treated it and it was said that it recovered.
At the time they crossed the Platte, the
water was about half a mile wide up to the axles of the wagons in
depth.
The men wee told not to let the wagons or stock stop or they would sink
in the quicksand. They crossed the North Platte on a toll bridge at
Fort
Laramie.
Fort Laramie (1849-1890)
Fort Laramie, a military post that operated from 1849 to 1890, was a favorite rest stop for thousands of weary travelers heading West. Narcissa Prentiss Whitman and Eliza Hart Spalding stopped here in 1836 to lighten their wagon loads in preparation for their historic trip as the first white woman across the Rockies. A marker in front of sutler’s store informed us that once Calamity Jane (c1852-1903) visited with a girlfriend. They borrowed cavalry uniforms and roamed around the fort saluting puzzled officers.
One of the fort's responsibilities was to warn the pioneers of any Indian movements in the area, but at least once it seems the forward observers didn't do their job. In the summer of 1864, Sarah Larimer and Fanny Kelly were among 11 travelers in five wagons heading for Idaho who stopped here to inquire about Indian activity. "Renewed pledges of safety on the road" brought instead a band of 250 mounted and war painted Oglala Sioux who surrounded the party near Little Box Elder River, about 80 miles past the fort. According to Sarah Larimer, at first the Sioux were friendly, as they rode along with the wagons and said they would leave after they were fed. "Though to prepare a meal for 250 Indians was not a small undertaking, the work was soon in progress. When all the men were busily engaged, the savages deeming it a favorable opportunity, threw off their mask of friendship, and displayed their true character and intentions." The Indians, fugitives from anglo retaliation for the Minnesota Sioux Massacre in 1862, broke into the wagons and killed several of the men. Larimer and her eight-year-old son, Frank, and Fanny Kelly and her five-year-old niece, Mary, were taken as captives, but 30 hours later, Larimer and Frank escaped. The others were not so lucky. Kelly spent seven months as a captive and little Mary was scalped. Larimer's story, The capture and escape; or, Life among the Sioux, which she published five years later, was such a success that she tried to get a second book out about her friend's experiences, but Kelly slapped her with a lawsuit and wrote her own best seller.
The Grants Camp at Fort Laramie
A troop of cavalry was at the fort. The
immigrants
from Missouri saw the first house there that they had seen since they
passed
Fort Kearney. A camp was made that night on the bank of the river on a
bed of gravel.
Of their stay there, Mary Froman wrote:
There was very little grass for the cattle. It happened that there was another train from Arkansas camped near by. In the night the cattle from both trains swam the river. There was good grass on the other side. My brother and a man from the other train took a horse apiece and swam the river, hoping to be able to drive them back. Neither of them had on any clothes and they got very cold. The water was very swift. In midstream they slid off and caught the horses' tails, that they might be less handicapped in swimming.
At one of the camping places, Mary Grant
had washed her children's clothes and hung them on some nearby bushes
to
dry, when an Indian chief and some of his braves rode into camp. They
were
greeted by Alexander Chavaughn, guide and Indian scout for the train,
who
showed them about the camp. As they passed Mary Grant's wash on the
bushes,
the Indian chief stealthily reached out and snatched a small dress of
little
Huse's and hid it under his blanket. Elijah Grant saw what had happened
and told Alexander Chavaughn.
Stepping quickly in front of the Indian,
the scout jerked his blanket open and the little dress dropped to the
ground.
With harsh oaths and curses the guide ordered the Indians out of the
camp.
Running to their horses, they mounted and soon were gone in a cloud of
dust.
The Inman train had intended to come to
Oregon, but hearing of the "danger" from the Indians, they decided to
stay
with the others and go into California. They passed Table Rock of which
Mary Froman said:
It was a great rock standing out in the valley by itself. No other rock was near. It was supposed to be from one fourth to one half mile across the top. It seemed to be perfectly flat and composed of sandstone. There were hundreds of names cut on it.
They camped near The Devil's Gap of which Mary Froman wrote:
We camped near what they called The
Devil's
Gap where the Sweetwater passed through the mountains. We were told
that
it was so narrow across the chasm that the Indians could jump across
it.
The walls of solid rock were supposed to be about 100 feet high. The
water
ran very swift and deep. It was also cold, clear and fine to drink.
One evening when we were camped on the
Sweetwater
River, some Indians came into camp. Among them was a little Indian Boy
about ten to 12 years of age. My sister, Frances, had a very large pin
in her dress. He kept motioning at the pin (It was what was known as an
"ounce pin," which was put out in a paper, loose, and were about two
inches
long), and then to the river. In a short time he returned with a nice
strong
of fish and gave them to her.
He showed us how he had bent the pin and
made a fish hook out of it. He seemed very pleased in giving us the
fish
and they certainly tasted good to us after having no meat but bacon for
so long.
Humboldt Desert
Just before entering the Humboldt Desert
of Nevada, the trains came upon a lot of springs of water bubbling out
of the ground. Some were hot and some were cold. There were two whites
camped there. They said that you could place a kettle of cold water in
the hot springs and it would boil in a very few minutes.
When they were ready to cross the desert,
they filled all possible containers with water, let the cattle drink
and
then eat grass for several hours. Then just at dusk they started across
the desert which was level as a floor, white as a plaster wall, and so
hard that neither the wagons nor the cattle made any mark on it.
They lost several head of cattle on the
desert. They would lie down and could not be made to get up. The
Fromans
left a fine Durham cow. A train close behind gave her half a gallon of
water, and then she got up and came through.
At daylight, they arrived at the foot of
a mountain where there was water, but another train ahead had used much
of it which came from a small spring and it was not plentiful.
In crossing the Sierra Nevadas they came
to a short hill which was so steep that they took all the oxen off the
wagons, but one yoke. Then they locked both back wheels, a man was put
at every wheel to hold it back and one man at each side of the oxen to
"beat them on the heads" to make them hold back the wagons.
At the foot of the mountains, they found
big meadows where there was an abundance of grass and water.
The Grants Settle in Volcano
At Chico, California, the two trains
divided
and some of the families went their separate ways.
The Grants went into Amadore County,
California
and settled at Volcano. After so many weary months of travel, it was a
great relief to everyone to have a resting place. When they unhitched
the
oxen from the wagons, Mary Grant sat down suddenly on the wagon tongue
and wept hysterically from sheer exhaustion and gratitude that they had
reached their journey's end. Here the family decided to locate in the
midst
of the California goldfields.
A pioneer home was established. Elijah Grant
worked the goldmines. There was never very much money or many comforts,
but the family was happy. Evenings were spent in front of the open
fireplace.
Elijah Grant read aloud to his family from the Saturday Evening Post
and
Waverly Monthly. He was a college graduate and educated better than the
average person. He was also a wide reader.
Other children were born. Margaret, or
"Maggie,"
followed by the baby, John Huston, who was always called "Huse,"
William
Samuel was born in 1857, and was called "Willie" by his mother and
"Sam"
by his brothers; then Mary, who died in young womanhood, and Bernice
(1869-?),
born on George Washington's birthday, and who was "Babe" to the whole
family.
Kitturah Grant Marries John Allen 1868
Kitty was the first to marry. Wince
Allen,
the young man who had carried her so much of the way across the plains
had never failed in his devotion to the golden haired girl. When she
was
16 years of age and he was 36, he asked Mary and Elijah Grant if he
might
marry her. Thunderstruck, the young girl heard his proposal and
responded,
"Why marrying Wince would be like marrying my own brother." "But he's
kind,"
her father told her. "He is dependable, honest and thrifty."
She was impressed, and so in 1868 Kitturah
Grant became the bride of John Winston Allen, to love and cherish the
rest
of his natural life.
The Allens established their home at
Volcano,
near that of Kitty's parents.
On June 3, 1870, their first child was born,
and he was named Douglas Allen.
The Drakes Settle in Salem 1870
Letters came from the Hustons in Missouri saying that they intended to go to Oregon. Then, soon after, came the letter announcing their arrival in Salem. The darkies, Mary Drake, her brother, Alfred Drake and his wife, Elizabeth Drake, and their three older children came with them. Two other children were born to Elizabeth and Alfred Drake in Salem in later years.


It was in the summer of 1873 that John
Stubbs
and his wife, Abbie, decided to move to Oregon from Volcano. They
persuaded
Kitty and Wince Allen to come with them to settle in a farming section
of the state.
Little Douglas was three years old and the
Stubbs' boy was the same age.
The two families went to San Francisco,
and then on board the boat bound for Astoria.
The weather was good and the voyage was
uneventful except that Kitty was very seasick. On account of his
willingness
to make friends with the other passengers, Douglas Allen was very
popular.
Arriving at Astoria, the party transferred
to a riverboat bound for Salem. They ascended the Columbia River and
the
Willamette, arriving at Salem the week of the State Fair.
Feeling bewildered and lost in their new
surroundings, the two couples rented a small furnished house until they
could get their bearings.
Abbie Stubbs carried the family funds of
$1,500 in her handbag and the fear of robbers was constantly with the
two
women.
Upon inquiry, Kitty and Wince Allen found
that Joe Huston and Aunt Kitty had moved to farmland in Blodgett's
Valley,
west of Marysville, which was afterwards called Corvallis to avoid
confusion
with Marysville, California.
Mary Drake Bayliss Settles in Salem 1873
Mary Drake, their darkie cook, had
married
a negro blacksmith named Bayliss, and was living in Salem. Their
“right”
to live in Oregon had already been in effect for seven years.
As soon as they heard of the newcomers in
Salem, Uncle Joe Huston sent a neighbor, Jimmie Cross, with a wagon and
team to bring them to Blodgett's Valley.
Kitty and Wince—and especially little
Douglas—were
made very welcome. A 13-year-old daughter of freed slave Alfred Drake
was
Aunt Kitty's "helper" in the house and she did much to "entertain"
Douglas.
She was very religious and delighted him by carrying him about and
singing
hymns to him.
A letter came soon announcing that Abbie
and John Stubbs were homesick and were returning to California.
The Allens Settle in Harlan
Eager to have a home of their own, Kitty
and Wince were delighted to find that a farm with a house and barn on
it
cold be rented, and so they moved upon what was known as the Jerry
Lilly
place.
Huse told them of land in a valley of the
foothills, which was extremely fertile and had not been homesteaded
yet.
Acres and acres of government land was available along the Big Elk!
Letters were sent to Mary and Elijah Grant
in Volcano telling them of the unclaimed land and opportunities for
home
building. Soon a letter came stating that they were starting for
Oregon—overland
rather than by sea—by the pass over the Siskiyous.
Only Alice Armenia Cullen, the half-sister
of the other children, was left behind. She had married, and some years
later died without seeing her people again. The family Bible with the
family
records, pictures and other precious heirlooms, were left with her for
safe keeping. But the family never returned.
Alice Armenia died and the Grant family
records passed into other hands to be forgotten and lost until this
present
effort was launched to bring these events back into focus for the later
generations.
Last Night There Were Two Marys...
When the family finally arrived at Uncle
Joe Huston's place in Blodgett's Valley—or more accurately on the
Mary's
River—there were tears and many embraces to express the joy of reunion.
Even the darkies, Mary Drake Bayliss, her brother, Alfred Drake, and
his
wife, Elizabeth Drake and their children came from Salem to visit the
newcomers.
When the two Marys met, Mary Grant threw
her arms around Mary Drake Bayliss, and the two women wept. "Law sakes,
Miz Mary, I is glad to see you," sobbed Black Mary as the tears ran
down
her face. By this time, she was very "broad" and "fat," but after the
long
absence Mary Grant was still to her "Miz Mary" from Kentucky. There was
no happier reunion than this one. The black woman loved the quiet,
gentle
Mary Grant from Kentucky who was near her own age, and they had gone
through
many trying experiences together in crossing the country to Missouri
about
25 years before.
Benjamin Franklin Grant Marries Lousetta Oglesby
Frank (1849-1940) was the next one of the
Grant children to marry. He married Lousetta C. Oglesby, (1854-1921)
daughter
of another pioneer family. Their children were Cora, Lester,
Laura,
Willis, Bernice, Elijah, Huston, Leonard (1891-?), Bessie, and Sam, who
died in infancy.
Soon after, Maggie Grant, the second
daughter,
was married to Clark Herndon, and they went to Eastern Oregon to settle
at Fossil in Wheeler County.
Then Mary Grant became the bride of Tom
Godley. His letter of proposal was extravagantly phrased, asking if she
could bring herself to share the life of a "cowboy riding over the
billowy
bunch grass hills of Eastern Oregon." She shared his life for only a
short
time, for when their first child was very small, she passed out of this
life.
Sam—or Willie—went to Eastern Oregon to
follow the life of a farmer and freighter. He was married to Josie
Smith,
a widow. He was an expert driver, and could handle an eight, ten or
12-horse
team, which required real skill to get over the hills on narrow grades
with many sharp turns. Two heavy wagons were usually attached to the
lead
wagon as trailers, and these were drawn by ten, 12 or maybe more horses
across hundreds of miles of country to the inland towns before
railroads
were extended to these towns.
Elijah Grant Dies 1880
Grief came to Mary Grant's life on
September
19, 1880, when her spouse, Elijah, died of glanders, contracted from
his
work with horses. He was buried in the cemetery at Kings Valley near
his
good friend and kinsman, Joe Huston, who had passed on a short time
before.
On Elijah Grant’s gravestone are the three
links, insignia of the Independent Order of Odd Fellows (IOOF), of
which
he became a member in Volcano.
Left alone with her youngest child, Bernice
Capitola, Mary Grant moved to Philomath and supported herself and
daughter
by keeping boarders. The house in which they lived stood where the
telephone
building now stands.
Mary Grant Marries Simon Mason 1882
Two years later, in 1882, Simon Mason, a "patriarchal" appearing man with a flowing white beard, proposed marriage to Mary Williams Cullen Grant. She knew him as a "deeply religious" man of the United Brethren faith. He had enough property to offer some security to Mary and her young daughter. They were married and moved to the Wamic community in Southern Wasco County to live.
The Reverend Huston Grant
Huston—or Huse—the second son, took
government
land in Benton County near Philomath. Although a farmer, he also became
a minister of the Baptist church and was affiliated with the Baptist
missionary
organization. Many weary miles he rode on horseback, visiting the small
outlying towns to preach the Gospel. He asked for no salary and
permitted
no collections to be taken in the church service. Individual gifts were
accepted as the only compensation for his work in bringing spiritual
expression
to lonely, hard working families of farmers and stockmen and
officiating
at weddings and funerals. The coming of the minister was an event of
importance
in the lives of these people so barren of everything except hard work.
Huse married a young widow, Bertie Ridgeway,
with two small sons. Some years later, when his children were small,
Huse
had driven a four-horse team with a wagon load of lumber into the
barnyard
when he was struck by lightening and instantly killed.
Bernice Grant Marries James Patison 1886
Four years after her mother's marriage to Simon Mason, Bernice Grant (1869-1936) became the bride of James E. Patison on July 4, 1886. She was 17 and he was 26. They settled on a homestead to acquire their first 160 acres of land by living upon it for five years, according to the requirements of the federal government.
Mary Grant Dies 1891
Five years later Mary Williams Cullen
Grant
Mason was injured when the buggy horse she was driving became
frightened
and ran, and she was thrown from the buggy. She was taken to the home
of
her daughter, Bernice, and was cared for there. After some months she
died,
and her body lies at rest in the cemetery south of Wamic, beside that
of
Simon Mason, who died some years later.
The descendants of Mary and Elijah Grant
now number more than 500 people in many walks of life.
Of the eight children in their home,
Kitturah
(1852-?), or "Aunt Kitty," lived longest. During the morning of January
31, 1945, at the age of 93 years, two months and 16 days, she quietly
slept
her life away when Belle, her daughter, came to awaken her. Bernice
(?-1936),
the youngest, had died on the same date nine years before. Both are
resting
in the IOOF cemetery at The Dalles, Oregon. Margaret passed on June
1939.
William Samuel followed in July 1939, and Benjamin Franklin—or
Frank—the
oldest of the Grant children, went in February 1940.
An Interview With Leonard Grant

Harlan Rancher Leonard Grant 1977
Photo
Courtesy of M.
Constance Guardino III
Connie: Tell me a little bit about your
background,
Leonard. I hear you're related to Daniel Boone (c1734-1820).
Leonard: That's right, Connie. My
great-great-grandmother,
Elizabeth Boone, was Daniel Boone's fifth sister. I suppose that's
where
my "mountain man" nature comes from!
Connie: I've just reviewed a long essay
about your grandparents, Mary and Elijah Grant. Can you tell me a
little
bit about your parents?
Leonard: My father, Benjamin Franklin Grant,
who was always called Frank, was born on the Missouri on an old flat
boat
in 1849. My grandfather, Elijah Grant (1825-1880) was captain of that
boat
during the Civil War.
My grandparents, Mary and Elijah Grant,
migrated to Volcano, California in 1856, to work the goldfields when my
father was only 14 years old. When the railroad over the Sierra Nevadas
was built into California, he started to work for it. My dad was the
head
brakeman, which was a position next to the conductor.
Connie: Why did your grandparents migrate
to Oregon?
Leonard: Grandpa Grant migrated here because
Grandma had asthma so bad in California, and They thought Oregon would
offer her a change in climate.
When they got here, they began to write
back to my dad about the elk and deer and so on, so Dad got a 90 day
furlough
from the railroad, came up here, and he never went back to California!
When they first arrived, they spent some
time with Kitty and Joe Huston in Blodgett's Valley, because there were
no roads into this area. In fact, there was only one family in this
valley
besides my folks! Their name was Mulkey. William Mulkey (1848-? MO)—or
Bill, as we called him—was the one who lived here that I knew well. The
Mulkeys had the place Don Kessi has here now.
Connie: Where did Mary and Elijah Grant
build their first home?
Leonard: Grandma and Grandpa built a cabin
where a spring comes right out of the hill. Dad built his cabin just a
little farther up the creek from here. When the land was surveyed, It
showed
that my place is section seven. That made it a railroad section. My
family
didn't have the money to buy the land from the railroad company, so my
grandparents moved to Kings Valley.
Connie: When did you and Ruth start
homesteading?
Leonard: We first homesteaded the area up
where our barn is in 1911. The barn is an original structure. However,
the original Grant house burned down.
Leonard: I used to run 300 head of Angora
goats, and I built that barn especially for the goats.
I remember one time when there were about
24 inches of snow on the ground, and then it rained and froze solid on
top. We had to have caulk shoes to get around at all. For 30 days,
those
300 goats never got more than 100 feet from the barn, which was erected
in 1900 when I was nine years old.

Connie: Did the goats make it through that
terrible time?
Leonard: I only lost one goat out of the
300. I had enough hay to feed them, and I didn't have any trouble with
them to speak of.
Connie: From what I understand, most
families
were raising goats then. Who were some of the others in the Harlan area?
Leonard: That's right. We weren't the only
family raising Angora goats. Other families, like the Hilltop Browns,
made
their living from raising goats. The hills were all open pastures in
those
days.
Connie: How many goats were the Browns
running?
Leonard: The Browns kept 400 to 500 head
of goats. They sold the mohair just as we did.
There was one man in Eddyville who had 1,400
head. There were several people who had anywhere from 600 to 1,000 head
of Angora goats, so you can see it was big business.
Connie: Tell me about the mohair pool in
Eddyville.
Leonard: At one time, the biggest mohair
pool in the world was at Eddyville. There were thousands of heads of
goats
in this country when I was a boy.
Connie: How did the mohair pool work?
Leonard: The mohair was advertised for sale
in Eddyville on a certain date. Like all other sales, it was stipulated
in the ad that they could accept or reject any and all bids. The mohair
was sold to the highest bidder, of course.
Connie: Was the entire operation conducted
in Eddyville?
Leonard: No. Some big outfit it would buy
the mohair in Eddyville, but it was weighed in Salem. Every rancher’s
sacks
were tagged. The pool would send a member of the association to Salem,
and he would bring back the checks for everybody. I made trips many
times
and brought back the checks for my neighbors.
One spring, when I was a boy, I sheared
1,000 head of goats myself.
Connie: You sheered 1,000 goats yourself?
That sounds like some sort of monumental task.
Leonard: It was. The Angora goats at that
time didn't shear like they do today. They weren't real fine blooded
like
they are these days.
Connie: What's different about the new
breeds
of goats?
Leonard: They've got what they call non
shedding Angora goats now.
Connie: Are any of the Harlan ranchers
running
goats today?
Leonard: There was a fellow by the name
of Springer up here who had one of those non shedding goats a year or
two
ago (circa 1975), and its fleece sheared better than 20 pounds. He
sheared
it twice a year. But before the turn of the century, the average Angora
goat fleece weighed about five pounds and the average price usually ran
around 35 to 40 cents a pound.
Connie: Did the price per pound fluctuate
much over the years?
Leonard: At one time, during Teddy
Roosevelt's
(1858-1919) administration, the price of mohair went up to better than
75 cents a pound. Everybody thought they were going to get rich. But it
wasn’t long before the price dropped down again.
Countryside Covered with Fern
Connie: Allen Hodges said the countryside
was covered with fern at the turn of the century. Was that your
experience?
Leonard: There were no timbers on these
hills when I was a boy. After the big burn in this country, all hills
were
in fern, and the livestock ran all over the slopes.
Connie: Did sheep run those slopes as well
as goats?
Leonard: One time, when I was a boy, there
were over 3,000 head of sheep between here and the foot of the
mountains.
This was beside the Angora goats and the cattle. Nearly everyone had
sheep
as well as Angora goats.
Connie: Was that true of your family?
Leonard: The Grants had Angora goats, sheep
and cattle; we primarily run sheep now.
Connie: How did the price of wool compare
with the price of mohair?
Leonard: When I was a kid, wool went for
around 35 to 40 cents a pound—just like mohair. During that boom year I
was telling you about, it went for 60 cents a pound.
Wolves In Sheep's Clothing
Connie: With so much livestock roaming
the
hills and valleys, were predatory animals much of a problem?
Leonard: Grandpa Grant said gray wolves
were running his dogs under the house every night. He said the had two
dogs. They began to raise cane, so he got up and went outside
barefooted.
Connie: Were to hounds afraid of the wolves?
Leonard: Yes, they were. The dogs were under
the house, and when they saw Grandpa, they came out. They started
running
after something, and then they'd run back to him. He followed along
after
them quite a ways down the creek. Pretty soon, one of those wolves was
ahead of the dogs and there was another one that answered back behind
him.
He called the dogs and started sneaking back towards the house. The
wolves
were on both sides of him. He didn't know how many there were
altogether,
but he knew for sure there were two—one behind and one ahead of him.
Most people today aren't aware that there
were ever gray wolves in this part of the country, but there were.
Connie: Were Mary and Elijah Grant the first
squatters in the Harlan area?
Leonard: A number of people came here before
my dad did. My uncle, Jack Oglesby, homesteaded the William Wakefield
place.
Ruth is also an Oglesby. The Oglesbys came from Kentucky and Virginia.
I heard my Uncle Jack tell stories about
when he first came here—he and a man named Hunt.
Hunt homesteaded a place just this side
of Eddyville, just below the mouth of Salmon Creek. They went there on
foot and built two cabins. When they came back, they brought a cow and
a calf with them.
That night, the wolves began to howl. They
killed the cow and then they tore down the pen and killed the calf. The
next morning, there wasn't a vestige of them left except the skulls and
some of the biggest bones.
At first they heard just one or two howls.
Finally old man Hunt and those men with him had a fire in the old
cabin.
He got up and got his musket. Uncle Jack asked him where he was going.
"I'm going out there," answered Hunt. "Then you're going out there
alone,"
my uncle said. "I'm not going out there in the dark." Hunt put his gun
away and decided not to go.
Frank Mulvaney's Wolf Trap
Connie: I though stock ranchers were
trapping
predators—not shooting them.
Leonard: There was a lot of trapping going
on too.
Long before the turn of the century, I heard
my dad tell about Frank Mulvaney. He figured Mulvaney trapped the last
wolves ever seen in this country. Frank had his traps set, and Dad went
with him that day.
Connie: Was there a wolf in the trap?
Leonard: There was a wolf in the trap. It
weighed about 180 pounds.
Connie: How did Mulvaney construct his wolf
trap?
Leonard: He bent over a pole and fastened
it down. That kind of a trap was called a "spring pole," and it was
fastened
on the other end.
When Dad and Mulvaney got in sight of it,
the pole was bent. When the wolf jumped, the pole spring 20 feet high
up
into the air!
Most of the wolves were killed off with
poison, though.
Harlan Post Office 1890
Connie: When was the Harlan post office
established?
Leonard: Jim Harlan was one of the
originators
of the plan to secure a post office for the area. When the post office
was at Salado, which was operated by the Hodges family, it was named
for
Jim Harlan, and he was the first postmaster. I can remember when he
still
ran it.
Connie: Where was the Harlan post office
located?
Leonard: It was originally located way up
the river, at least three miles from here. It kept moving around
because
different people had it after Jim.
Connie: Who had it after Jim Harlan?
Leonard: A man by the name of Frank Hart
had it next, I think. That was around 1898. They lived on the Morgan
Lillard
(1823-1891) place where he was killed in a gun fight with Robert Lew
Feagles,
a German fellow who homesteaded the place known as Feagles Creek. He
married
Jane F. Lillard; Morgan Lillard was his father-in-law.
Connie: Really? Feagles shot him to death?
When did that happen?
Leonard: That was in the late 1890s, as
far as I remember. I was pretty little when he got killed, but my
sister,
Laura, witnessed the gun fight. He was killed right where the old store
stands now.
Connie: Was Morgan Lillard a mean old guy?
Leonard: Lillard couldn't get along with
anybody, and there was a feud going on. He always carried an old .45
six-shooter.
Connie: Was he angry with his son-in-law
for any particular reason?
Leonard: For whatever reason, he got it
in for his son-in-law. Every time he saw him he'd beat him and he'd
pull
that gun out and abuse him. He'd call him all the dirty names he could
think of.
Finally, his son-in-law told him, "Morgan,
if you ever pull that gun on me again, I'll kill you."
Connie: Did Feagles even own a gun?
Leonard: No. He got on his horse and rode
on over to Corvallis and bought himself a six-shooter. He was prepared
for the worst. The next time Lillard pulled a gun on him, he killed him!
Connie: Wow! This is only supposed to happen
in spaghetti westerns!
Leonard: I heard my dad say he'd seen Morgan
Lillard shoot chickens' heads off. He filed the trigger off of the
six-shooter
and "thumbed" the hammer. Then he'd pull the hammer back with his thumb
and shoot. He shot six shots at his son-in-law and never touched him.
That
shows how much nerve he had.
Feagles didn’t kill him dead on the spot.
Lillard walked home. When he got home he told his folks that he didn’t
think the son-of-a-bitch had the nerve to shoot. So when he pulled that
six-shooter on Feagles, he was badly mistaken.
Connie: What did Feagles do after he shot
Lillard? Wasn't he scared for his life?
Leonard: Feagles got on his horse and rode
to Corvallis and told the sheriff what he had done, and they didn't
even
arrest him.
Johnny Feagles: First White Child Born in Harlan 1873
Johnny Feagles (1873-1963) was the first
white child born in Lincoln County's Harlan area. His recollections of
the early days include the terrain. The Harlan area was nearly all fern
in the early days. There were lots of burnt trees and snags standing
and
some on the ground. All the trees and the brush have grown up since he
was a boy. When he was small, there were only a few scattered trees
here
and there.
The area was the scene of a forest fire
sometime back in history. But nobody knew exactly when it happened,
including
the Indians.
Johnny Feagles remembers an abundance of
cats and cougars in the area when he was a boy. There were also many
deer.
He was ten or 11 years old when he shot his first deer. Fishing was
good
in those days too. Salmon was abundant on the river in autumn. Feagles
remembers one party who caught 200 trout in just one day’s fishing. The
advent of good roads in the area brought people out in greater numbers.
Now the fish are scarce in comparison.
There weren’t any roads at all in the area
when the first three settlers packed in to Harlan from Burnt Woods by
horse.
One of the first three settlers was Johnny
Feagles' father, Robert Lew Feagles, who moved into the Harlan area in
1872, having originated from Missouri. Nearby Feagles Creek is named
for
him. Johnny was one of four children. His brother died in scarlet fever
epidemic that swept the area. The doctor said the other children would
have died had they arrived for help two and a half hours later.
Johnny Feagles attended school only three
months out of the year. He figures learned more in those three months
of
concentrated study than children learn in nine months of school today.
The curriculum stuck strictly to the basics.
Latter Day Harlan Postmasters
Connie: Who were some of the other Harlan
postmasters?
Leonard: There was a fellow by the name
of Bradley who fought in the Spanish-American War who ran the Harlan
post
office following Jim Harlan's retirement. Bradleys had it before Harts,
I think.
After the Harts left, the Hathaways got
the post office, and it was on this side of the Big Elk where Winston
Grant's
house is.
Minnie and Irvin Payne had the post office
for a good many years, and it was on the south side of the river. They
bought the place where Winston Grant's house is, at the mouth of
Feagles
Creek.
Connie: When did the Paynes move to Harlan?
Leonard: They moved to Harlan in February
1911—the same year the Grants did. They traded their small farm in
Hillsboro
for the big 300 acre farm where the store was known to be. Even with
the
train to take their belongings to Blodgett, it was hard and expensive
to
move, from what Evelyn Parry has told me.
Connie: Literally? The Paynes traded one
place for another?
Leonard: It was a common practice at the
time. When folks moved, they also traded their household goods, dishes,
chairs, and all the odds and ends on the place.
The Flood of 1911
Connie: How bad was the 1911 flood?
Leonard: 1911 is listed as one of the very
destructive flood years in this part of Oregon.
The train that took the Paynes to Blodgett
was the first train over that railroad for a week.
Connie: So a lot of people were stranded,
I suppose.
Leonard: You bet. Old man Thompson, of the
Plunkett & Thompson Store, had a small house beyond the store that
was full of people who could not continue their journey because the
bridges
were out.
According to Evelyn, her father, Irvin Payne
walked 14 miles in the mud and rain to Harlan! The next day, he got the
team and wagon at the new farm and drove back to Blodgett to get his
family.
Every river and creek was running high,
and when the Paynes made the trip the next day, they discovered just
how
many creeks and fords there were!
They reached Harlan late, and Ms. P. H.
Martin, who was the postmaster at the time, had sent word they were to
spend the night with her family.
Connie: When after that did the Paynes start
running the Harlan post office?
Leonard: Minnie Payne took over around 1913.
Two bedrooms and a long hall were opened into one big room, and a
branch
store from Plunkett & Thompson was opened in her home.
Connie: So she was a branch manager of sorts
for Plunkett & Thompson?
Leonard: Right. Irvin Payne freighted goods
to the store the 14-mile distance from Blodgett with a wagon. During
the
winter months, he used a buckboard for most essential items.
Connie: How did the Paynes know what to
stock in their store?
Leonard: Irvin kept a "want" list of needed
items for his neighbors.
Connie: Was theirs the only general store
in the Harlan area?
Leonard: About that time, Wesley W. January
had a very small store in Harlan. Actually, he took the post office
from
Ms. Martin—not Minnie Payne—because she was resigning from the job.
Connie: What kind of a set up did Ms. Martin
have when she was postmaster?
Leonard: When she was postmaster, it was
kitchen-diningroom affair in her own home, an arrangement that was not
uncommon in bygone days.
Congress Opens New Sections of Land
About that time congress opened new
sections
of land for homesteading, and city folks wanting a new way of life came
to the Harlan area in droves. They flocked to the hills to get free
government
land!
Connie: Did the same homestead rules apply
to latter day settlement?
Leonard: The law required them to live a
specified amount of time on the land, build a house, and cultivate a
certain
amount of land in order to own it free and clear.
Those folks had children, and schools were
built. They built their own roads with hand tools. Those families did
not
get welfare checks, food stamps, or free supplies from the government.
Men left for work in logging camps. Many took their families with them.
Entire families went to hop yards, and some folks
peeled chittem and sold it.
Connie: I know the Hodges were among the
early squatters who peeled chittem. Where were people finding cascara
trees
to peel?
Leonard: Nashville had an abundance of
cascara
trees.
Connie: There was a lot of stock ranching
going on in the Harlan area. What kind of crops were the farmers
raising?
Leonard: Farmers in the Harlan area grew
wheat, oats and hay. The hay was hauled loose and pulled with a big
fork
up the side of a barn on track to the right place. In July, farmers cut
oat hay for horses.
Connie: Were farmers doing their own
threshing?
Leonard: The grain that was to be threshed
was done with a binder which tied the bundles. These bundles were
shocked
or stacked in groups in the fields so They would be off the ground and
become dryer and ready for the machine.
Connie: What were the first threshing
machines
like?
Leonard: The first threshing machines were
horse-powered. Some six or eight teams were hooked to the threshing
apparatus
and moved in a circle around it. Their movement turned wheels which
vibrated
grain-filled cylinders until the chaff was shook out. Then clean golden
wheat poured out of the spout.
Connie: It sounds like an awfully big job.
Did farmers hire outside help during the threshing season?
Leonard: Many men worked at threshing. Some
were hired. Some traded work with their neighbors.
Connie: Did entire families help with the
harvest?
Leonard: Women were called upon to help
with the big meals for several days until the job was done.
Connie: What happened to the grain after
it was threshed?
Leonard: The man who tended the grain had
a pile of gunny sacks made of burlap or heavy cotton. He had a heavy
string
and a sack needle. It was a course of pride to sew the sacks quickly.
Each
sack had two ears and had to be "gigged" to be plump, so a neat-looking
row of sacks would be seen.
Connie: How was the chaff handled after
the winnowing?
Leonard: The straw was carried on conveyers
and blown into sacks, or directly into a barn.
Connie: What about blacksmith shops? I've
gotten the impression most homesteaders were doing their own smithing.
Leonard: There were no local hardware
stores,
so many people had their own private blacksmith shop. If horses were to
work, they had to be shod.
Connie: I presume cattle, goats and sheep
all have different grazing needs, and therefore must have impacted the
land in different ways.
Leonard: All of the Harlan farmers owned
hillside land. Cattle could graze on it, but goats did the hills much
good
by eating the brush. Sheep made the land better by killing the weeds.
Connie: Did the Harlan farmers raise other
barnyard animals?
Leonard: When I was a kid, practically every
farmer in the Willamette Valley had a band of sheep and a big bunch of
hogs and some cows that he milked. He raised grain. He utilized
everything
that he raised on his farm right there; it didn't matter what the
season
was. Those old-time farmers always had something to sell. They'd have
big
bunches of ducks, geese, chickens, eggs, milk, butter, hogs, sheep
grain
and so on to take to market.
Connie: What about orchards?
Leonard: All the early settlers planted
fruit trees, and they expected to sell their excess harvest.
A good orchard had bees to pollinate the
fruit and honey was extracted as sugar for the table.
Business, Blossoms and Bees
Everyone who knows the Big Elk Valley
knows
it can't be beat for orchards. Almost any kind of fruit will grow here
that you want to raise, if you take care of it. We never tried to
market
any of our apples. We let the stock eat most of them.
Connie: Why was that? Wasn't there a market
for local apples?
Leonard: Nearly all the big stores are under
contract with large outfits, and they won't even talk to the little
farmer.
Sometimes, Connie, if we have any surplus,
we do trade with a place in Corvallis. They buy most of their fruit
locally,
but they are the only outfit I know of that you can sell any fruit to.
Connie: Is anyone around here making money
from their orchard?
Leonard: Not really. These days, you have
to specialize in a single crop in order to do any good. The small
operator
is out of luck.
Connie: What about registered stock—like
Don Kessi has? Is there any money in that?
Don Kessi Of Harlan Named Tree Farmer of the Year
Don Kessi, a lifelong resident of Harlan,
is Lincoln County's Tree Farmer of the Year.
A sheepherder and cattleman, Kessi has been
actively involved in agriculture and forestry for the past 50 years.
Annually sponsored by the OSU Extension
Service, the Portland Chamber of Commerce, and the Small Woodlands
Association,
the award is given to a tree farmer who best exemplifies good land
stewardship.
Kessi's farsightedness in promoting the
conservation of soil and woodland resources is reflected in the fact
that
he was planting seedlings during an era when many of his neighbors were
still burning the hillsides to keep out trees. Judges found that his
450
acres of precommercial Douglas fir fit the criteria of a well-managed
program
that requires discipline, patience and planning on the part of aspiring
tree farmers.
"There are a number of important points
the committee looks at when evaluating the overall quality of a tree
farming
operation," Kessi said. "Site preparation, good planting stock and
brush
control are some of the criteria the committee takes into
consideration."
A man who has nurtured a deep respect for
the land and what it yields, good stewardship is not a cliche when
applied
to Kessi, but rather an all-embracing way of life. The pastures where
his
sheep and cattle graze are in prime condition. The average density of
his
hillsides is 400 trees per acre, varying in size from seedlings to
trees
more than 30 years old.
The trees are destined to become wood
products
trees for pulp and lumber, but harvest time for Kessi's bountiful crop
is "60-70 years down the road." In partnership with his son, Delbert,
and
his grandson, Brad, the Harlan tree farmer and rancher said he herds
200
head of purebred sheep and goats, and 200 head of cross breed cattle,
because
"I have to make living while the trees are growing."
He is a consistent supporter of the 4-H
program and an active leader in the Livestock Association. It is no
coincidence
that one of the reasons Kessi is a dedicated stockman is the fact that
in the Harlan area, ranching is more than just "a way to make a living
while the trees are growing," it is a tradition.
In the late 1800s and early 1900s, nearly
every homesteader in East Lincoln County had sheep and Angora goats.
Area
ranchers belonged to wool and mohair pools, the biggest of which was at
Eddyville. Bags of wool and mohair were collected at Eddyville from
ranchers
throughout the Big Elk Valley and were trucked to Salem where the
valuable
natural fiber was weighed in and sold to dealers for handsome prices.
During the Roosevelt administration, the
price of mohair shot so high that local ranchers thought for a moment
they
were going to get rich. Shortly afterward, the market plunged, and
dreams
of opulence and splendor from the sale of mohair was squelched.
"This area was very heavily populated with
Angora goats until the late 1930s," said Kessi, who got his feet wet
with
the 4-H program he avidly supports today during the 1920s when Harlan
had
an active Angora Goat Club. "Reforestation started around then and
goats
were singled out as a major source of forestry problems." As fate would
have it, the tastebuds of goats with fancy coats were no more
discerning
than those of their plainer counterparts. Billys of all rank an file
like
to nibble tender forest seedlings.
As a result, Angora goats, once thought
to be bleating goldmines, have all but disappeared from the Harlan
landscape.
Sheep have continued to prosper. Raised as much, if not more, for
breeding
stock as for their wool, sheep ranching is still the leading source of
industry in Harlan.
An obvious sheep lover, Kessi proudly said,
"I've been raising purebred stock for 33 years." A tireless worker and
an energetic promoter of the sheep industry, Kessi has been national
president
of the Sheep Breeders Association, and chairman of the Willamette Ewe
Sale
for 23 years. He has been instrumental in planning the annual Lincoln
County
Sheep Day.
Kessi, who is the group's president, went
to Louisville November 18 to attend the annual meeting of the National
Sheepherders Association.
The Harlan rancher has also been a livestock
judge at the Oregon State Fair in Salem, the California State Fair in
Sacramento,
and the Pacific National Exhibition in Vancouver, BC. "I've been a
judge
there five different times," He said.
His considerable achievements and service
over many years give all the testimony that is needed to show that
Kessi
is a conscientious steward of the 1,000 acres of woodland and pasture
He
has always called home.
Leonard: A lot of fellows talk to me
about
raising registered stock. There is such a small demand. I have a friend
in Salem by the name of Doug Chambers. He had some of the finest sheep
I've ever seen. At one time he operated the Valley Packing Company in
Salem.
He's still the buyer there now. He told me that you've got to attend
all
the big shows and fairs—like Don Kessi does—go here and there,
including
the South and back East. The expense is so much that there isn't
anything
in it for the stockman any more. A rancher is better off just to raise
the best stock he can and just forget about registered stock.
Connie: Filberts are still a good deal for
farmers, aren't they?
Leonard: My grandson, Sterling Grant, has
been after me to put in a filbert orchard. We have some land here that
would be good for raising filberts. But it would be eight years before
we'd ever get it to turn a dime. You've got to belong to the filbert
co-op,
and last year filbert growers didn't even make expenses. In this sense,
you've got all of your eggs in one basket. Whenever you start something
like that, you’re out of luck if it doesn’t turn a profit.
Today those Willamette Valley farmers out
there either sow wheat or rye grass or something specialized like that.
If the market goes down, they're sunk.
Connie: Do you know any of those Willamette
Valley farmer?
Leonard: Just last autumn there was a friend
of ours who was one of the big grass seed growers in Tangent who said
that
they went in the hole. He had a lot of wheat also last year, but it
rained
on his crop. Normally, he could have gotten $130 a ton for it, but
since
it was rained on—and not the best quality—he was trying to sell it for
$75. He said that the wheat cost him around $2.50 a bushel to produce
it—with
the fertilizer, combines, and everything else involved in its
production.
Connie: I know Morris Smith is still raising
bees at Chitwood. Are you and Sterling?
Leonard: No. I quit raising bees because
it was like everything else—too costly. It got to the point where I had
to have them inspected and I had to have a permit to keep bees.
Harlan Schools
Connie: Johnny Feagles talks about going
to school. Where was the Harlan School located?
Leonard: In 1885, the first schoolhouse
was built in the Harlan area was next to Jim Harlan's place. It was
called
the Black School, and was named for Robert Black (1862-1917). There
were
80 some odd students attending at the time my brother, Lige
(1883-1975),
started school.
In the early 1900s there was a rough
building
on Dad's place, called the B. F. Grant School, that served the purpose.
The desks were split cedar unplaned and
big enough for a large man. The students were given printed words to
copy.
If anybody talked too loud—and punishment did not curtail the habit—the
pupil would not be allowed to attend school.
Connie: Who was the teacher at the B. F.
Grant School?
Leonard: That was Jenny Timberlake.
Connie: Johnny Feagles spoke of
three-month-long
sessions. Was that the case at the B. F. Grant School?
Leonard: Both of the Harlan schools I
mentioned
had three-month-long terms. During the summer, the kids walked
barefooted
to Black School, or the upper school, as it was known. There were many
people who walked across the hill trails to this school to get a bit of
"book larnin'." They did not learn as much as they wished they could
have,
but they learned to be hard workers, to be honest, and to do good in
their
communities.
Connie: Who was the teacher at Black School?
Leonard: Jerry Banks (1869-? OR) was the
school teacher at Black School. He had a homestead over on Gopher
Creek.
Banks was also a photographer and would go over to the Payne place and
take pictures.
Connie: Ruth, do you recall what did
people
in the Harlan community do for fun?
Ruth: There were a lot of community-type
events. Picnics in Harlan, for instance, were really glorious events.
Some
of the big crowds gathered at the natural vine maple grove near Black
School
for Fourth of July celebrations.
Connie: Was the Fourth of July celebrated
the same way we do today—with sparklers and firecrackers and fireworks
displays?
Ruth: The Harlan storekeeper usually had
a stand—or a booth—prepared to sell confections and small flags, fire
crackers,
etc. There were no big fireworks displays.
Feagles Creek Mill
Connie: Were there any sawmills in this
area?
Leonard: A fellow by the name of Nels Miller
(1891-1947) built a water-powered mill and damned up Feagles Creek.
That
was the first sawmill that was ever built in this country.
Connie: Was Miller a logger?
Leonard: Old man Miller was a carpenter
by trade. He did the finest workmanship anyone ever saw. The waterwheel
he built there was 28 feet high. He didn't understand why he didn't get
much power out of the wheel, but he had it rigged all wrong; he had the
gear right on the outside of the wheel, instead of having it down close
to the axle. He was always short of power because of this error in
design.
He knew the carpenter end of things, but he just didn't understand
power.
He had water—and wheel—enough that he could really have had a good
sawmill
had he not always been short of power because of this backwards
construction.
Connie: Was that commercial operation?
Leonard: They cut a lot of lumber at the
Miller mill, but the operation was all local. People around here used
it.
Some of the lumber was sold, and sometimes Miller worked out trade
arrangements
with local folks in the Harlan area. He made a living at it, though.
Connie: If someone like Nels Miller—or
George
Hodges—puts in a sawmill—at his expense—just so his neighbors can use
it,
what kind of a financial proposition is that?
Leonard: A lot of people in the area put
in their own logs, and Miller charged them so much a thousand board
feet
to saw it up. He made money by offering a service for a small fee.
Connie: Did the Grants put in their own
logs?
Leonard: We put in most of our own logs,
and Miller sawed them into lumber for us—for a fee—just as he did for
so
many others in the area.
Connie: You said Nels Miller was a carpenter
by trade. What did he build besides waterwheels?
Leonard: Miller built a huge barn for a
neighbor. It must have been 100 feet long and 60 to 70 feet wide. It
only
stood up a few years because it didn't have a foundation under it.
Miller
never put a foundation under anything he built, and the first thing
you'd
know, a building of his would fall down! Maybe he could put joints
together
so that you couldn't tell where they were at, but Miller never
understood
foundations any better than he understood harnessing power. That's what
my dad always said, "There is no building that is any better than the
foundation
that is under it." When B. F. Grant erected a building a building, it
would
stay there.
Gopher Creek Mill
The Arnolds lived up on Gopher Creek.
Bill
Arnold homesteaded where Nellie and Bill Davenport's (1870-1921) place
is. He had a little sawmill down there where the gorge is. Several of
the
people he sawed lumber for built pretty nice houses. He built himself a
nice house as well.
Connie: Where exactly were Nellie and Bill
Davenport located?
Leonard: Nellie and Bill Davenport moved
in the early years to Gopher Creek. They used a cart called a lizard
which
was cut from a forked tree limb. The horse was fastened to what made
shafts
and a box holder built on the crotch of the limb. This would slide
along
most any trail. They moved their household goods on the lizard. Their
homestead
was at the foot of the hill on the road between here and the hilltop
where
the two apple trees are. When he came down in here, there was just a
trail
up there. Bill left all of his outfit with us, and he went up there
with
those pack horses and that cart. Drift Creek did not have any
ready-made
highways of water as did Elk City and Toledo. A steep road to Salado
was
used by the mail carrier, and much of the time Nellie carried the mail
on horseback.
Connie: Did Davenports ever get a descent
trail put in there?
Leonard: Bill finally got a dog trail down
the hill to the Big Elk so he could get out of there. When I was a kid,
there were no roads in there at all.
Connie: Were there other Davenports in the
area?
Leonard: Bill’s younger brother, George
Davenport, lived at the head of the creek at the site of that old lake.
He married Sam Stewart's daughter.
Simeon J. Wilhoit and Other Old-Timers
Connie: These are big ranches out here.
Did
the Grants see much of their neighbors in those days?
Leonard: Dad’s place used to be a halfway
house or station between the Willamette Valley and Drift Creek.
Occasionally,
when I was a boy, I saw half a dozen wagons in the barn at one time.
The
old trail was pretty much over the same area as the road is now.
Connie: Who were some of your neighbors?
Leonard: Delbert Kessi's ranch is west of
mine toward Elk City. It was originally homesteaded in 1896 by Mort
Glass.
Two years later, in 1898, Frank Hart homesteaded where the river makes
a big bend.
Morgan Lillard homesteaded the place just
below the bluff around 1900.
The next place on down, at the mouth of
Wolf Creek, was occupied by a man by the name of J. R. Chapman
(1816-1886).
Frank Irish's place was next. He settled
there around 1900. Wheeler lives there now, down below Spriggs.
The next homesteader was Charley Bancroft,
who settled there about the same time. Bancroft Gorge is named for him.
Charley Overland and Frank Thompson—those
two old bachelors—were the next in line.
Old Elmo Davis settled at the mouth of Deer
Creek. Elmo was a barber. He didn't stay there too long. He went to
California
and didn't return to the area until years and years afterwards, at
which
time he settled in Siletz.
Jim Dixon settled that place where A. A.
Ullman lived. Dixon was a big, tall, lanky guy who came to the Big Elk
Valley in the early 1900s.
Wilfred H. Daniel, who were next in line,
settled on Deer Creek around 1901.
George Hodges came in around 1891 and
homesteaded
at Salado where Qualitree is now.
Frieda and Vernon Folmsbee homesteaded up
Bull Creek where I had my hunting shack.
Sid Neal’s folks were among the first to
homestead near here. There were three or four families of Watkins, who
came from the South. There was old John Watkins and his wife, Martha
Burch,
and his boys, Nathan and Elmer, to name a few. Johnny’s brother, James
Watkins, also homesteaded there.
Connie: Was anyone living around Meadow
Creek?
Leonard: There was an old Irishman down
there on Meadow Creek by the name of Bill Reedy. He used to stop at our
place.
I remember when I was a kid there were some
outlaws the Griffith-Baker gang—who scared that old Irishman to death,
and he left the area!
The Bushes were way down Drift Creek. They
were the farthest ones down below the mouth of Meadow Creek. They had
three
homesteads down in there.
Charley Cator was a Texan. He came in here
and bought the old Morgan Lillard place, where the high school building
is now.

Lige Grant Remembers Harlan 1963
Lige Grant was born in the Harlan area in
1883 and he spent his entire life there. There was no Lincoln County
when
he first remembers the region for the county had not been sliced from
Benton
County until ten years after he was born!
He was the son of Benjamin Franklin Grant
[and Lousetta Oglesby] who was born in 1848 in Missouri, came to
California
and later to the Oregon country, settling in the area of West Benton
County
known as the Big Elk Valley. There were eight children in the family,
four
boys [Lester, Willis, Elijah, Huston, Leonard, and Samuel, who died in
Infancy-] and four girls [Cora, Laura, Bernice and Bessie], but only
two
now live here. His brother, Leonard Grant, a former county
commissioner,
still lives and farms in the Harlan community.
Lige Grant remembers the fond memories of
his childhood in the Harlan country. They were rich, full days when
children
worked along with their parents as full-fledged members of the family
unit.
Most people were farmers and there was no lack of work and chores to
keep
them busy. Everything else was raised or made in the home or in the
neighborhood.
Chambers Grist Mill
The nearest gristmill was over in Kings
Valley
and he remembers the great adventures of that two day trip to get flour
and cornmeal. Once a year most families made a trip in wagons to
Corvallis
over the hills to get supplies. They took grain and came back with
supplies
enough to last most of the year, he recalls.
The biggest problem was kerosene for their
lights. On the trips to Corvallis, they would try to bring back enough
for a year, but usually they would run out and this required jaunts to
Summit, the closest railroad and supply point for kerosene.
For many years, Lige Grant recalls his
father
and James R. Harlan carried the mail from Summit to Harlan without cost
so people could have this service. Finally the government established a
post office in Harlan's house... and the men got a contract to carry
the
mail.
Telephone Service 1905
Telephone service came to the East Lincoln County community in 1905 when lines were strung over the hills from Blodgett. This really opened the world to residents of the Big Elk Valley, but transportation continued to be poor.
Horse Trail Over Marys Peak 1887
It was in 1887 that a horse trail was
built
across the foot of Marys Peak to Philomath and it was the next year
that
a trail was surveyed from Elk City to Harlan.
But this did not mean getting from one place
to another was an easy task in the Harlan Community.
It was still a long trip to Corvallis and
to Kings Valley and to Summit.
Occasionally people traveled to the West
over poor roads. Toledo was a thriving town on the Yaquina River as was
Newport and Yaquina City. Lige recalls that as a youngster the family
traveled
over the trails down the Big Elk to Elk City. It was nestled in a green
valley rimmed by high hills, had a hotel and a store and docks for the
river boats. He says today He recalls it as a "busy town" and one of
the
"most pleasant and beautiful" he had ever seen.
Lige Grant says more people lived in the
Harlan area in those early days than now. There were many farmers, each
raising crops and cattle and sheep and most with big families.
First Harlan School 1885
Schools came first. The first school was
held in 1885. By the time Lige was old enough to attend school there
was
one located in the center of the district, and some 80 kids were
getting
an education in the three-month school years. There was one teacher
handling
the entire job.
Today there are only 30 to 50 children
attending
Harlan schools and two teachers are assigned to the instruction job.
Leonard Grant Recalls His Own School Days
"When I was a kid, there were only
three-month
school years. That's all. And we probably missed half of that! There
were
50 kids who went to school in this valley. Some of the girls who went
to
school were 18 years old.
The schoolhouse was three and a half miles
from here up the river. There wasn't a bridge anywhere. Every morning
the
schoolteacher got out her bell. She'd come to the schoolhouse door and
she'd tap the bell, the kids "marched," one behind the other, into the
schoolhouse. They didn't even sit down until she tapped the bell again
and gave them the signal to sit down. When They were seated, they
stayed
there, too, unless they had permission to get up. That's the way they
did
things—what little I went to school."
Lige Grant declares he can foresee a
decline
in the population of East Lincoln County. Few people in the population
farm the soil. Most earn a living logging and lumbering and this is a
declining
industry. As the timber diminishes, people will leave the Big Elk
Valley
to earn their living in other areas.
Grant himself, although he is 80, actively
operates his 740 acre ranch and raises around 100 head of Whiteface
cattle.
He and [his wife, May Cook Grant], have been on the ranch for the past
45 years [since 1918], and as recent as 1951 constructed themselves a
new,
modern home in which they live today [1963].
Varmints: Four-Footed and Two
Connie: Did the ranchers around here rely
much on wild game to supplement their diet?
Leonard: B. F. Grant used to say that fame
was bound to go ahead of civilization. There was no other way about it.
He used to say when the varmints were bad, that we'd be better off if
there
weren't any deer, so farmers could get rid of the varmints. Then there
wouldn't be anything to bother our stock. That’s the way people made
their
living in those days—with stock—and the wild game didn't mean anything
as far as making a living was concerned.
Connie: What about the old-time market
hunters
like George Hodges and Frank Thompson who were making a living off deer
and elk?
Leonard: When the early settlers first came
in here, game was how they made a living, but not later on.
Now that’s what happened to that
Griffith-Baker
gang I was telling you about earlier who scared old Bill Reedy right
off
his place.
Connie: How many of those guys were there
anyway?
Leonard: There were three of those guys.
One fellow was named Baker. He had served time in the penitentiary. The
other two were brothers, Bill and Bert Griffith, who lived up there by
Drift Creek Falls.
Connie: Where are the falls located?
Leonard: The falls are on the old Charley
Bohanan place.
When those guys first went in there, all
they did was hunt elk and deer and fish for salmon, which ran up in
there
by the thousands.
Connie: Were they market hunting?
Leonard: They'd dry the meat, and come out
past our place on pack horses loaded with venison going to the valley
to
sell it. Like Hodges and Thompson, that was the way they made their
living,
and that was fine with the Grants and everyone else.
Connie: If that’s all they were doing, what
was the problem?
Leonard: After the deer and elk began to
get scarce, they started butchering the neighbors' cattle! They dried
the
meat and sold if for elk, and that's when all the trouble started.
Connie: How long did that go on before they
got caught?
Leonard: This went on until finally a man
by the name of Albert Watkins, whose folks lived just south of
Philomath,
went back and forth here.
Connie: Did Watkins catch them in the act?
Leonard: During the summertime, in good
weather, Watkins came to our place and reported that somebody had
burned
his house down. Whoever it was had killed some of his cattle. He was
sure
it was that Baker-Griffith outfit who had done this evil deed.
Watkins came to our place from his folks'
one day—just like he was headed home. Dad invited him to come in for
dinner.
He told Dad all about it. Somebody had sent him word that his house had
burned to the ground. Dad didn't say anything for a while. Finally he
said,
"Albert, what are you going to do about it?" Albert answered, "Frank,
I'm
going over there to kill those guys."
Connie: Was Watkins as serious about it
as R. L. Feagles was?
Leonard: Oh yes. He said that as calmly
and matter-of-factly as though he were planning to kill a sheep-killing
dog!
Connie: That's pretty serious business.
What did your dad have to say about it?
Leonard: Dad went ahead and ate his
dinner—and
never said another word to Watkins.
After he had finished eating, he didn’t
talk much. Finally Dad said, "Albert, I wouldn't do that, if I were
you.
You'll be in serious trouble. You wait until I can get a horse and I'll
go with you."
Jungle Justice
Connie: Did your dad end up going after
the
gang with Watkins?
Leonard: You bet. I've still got the gun
that Dad took with him to flush out the Baker-Griffith gang. I remember
that after dinner Dad got a saddle horse and that old rifle—and left.
He
didn't come back for a day or two. I was in bed but not asleep, and I
can
remember him telling my Mother about it.
Connie: Did they manage to flush out the
gang?
Leonard: Dad and Albert went and gathered
up some more neighbors. There was just a trail up to where those
outlaws
lived on Drift Creek, which they stayed on. "We had a good rope, too,"
Dad told my mother.
It seems that Baker came down the trail
on his way somewhere, and the vigilantes captures him. He began to
swear
up a storm and wouldn't tell them anything. They told him they had a
tree
already picked out for him, and got that rope around his neck and
pulled
him up! The first time they let him down, he still wasn't inclined to
talk.
They pulled him up again, and that time he still wasn’t ready to talk.
The third time, they kept him dangling on the end of that rope so long
that it was a long time before he came to.
Connie: Did he confess to rustling cattle
when he came to?
Leonard: At that point, they didn't know
if he was going to talk or not. But when he got so he was able to talk,
he told them all about it.
They tied Baker up and went up there and
got the Griffith brothers. They sent a man to Toledo to get Jim Ross,
who
was the sheriff in the 1890s.
Connie: Did the three of them do any time?
Leonard: They each got seven years for their
crimes, and they never came back to this part of the country again.
Thompson & Overlander
Connie: It sounds like there were a
number
of bachelor-type men in the area in the 1890s.
Leonard: Frank Thompson and Charley
Overlander
were two bachelors who shared a house, but they each owned a piece of
property
on either side of the house.
In the early days, Connie, this country
was grown up in alder and brush, and mostly along the river banks was
vine
maple. Thompson and Overlander cut everything right to the ground. They
fenced off the land. It didn’t interfere with the hay crops or anything
else, so they ran a few goats in there to keep the brush down.
Old Frank Thompson was cutting an alder
tree one day, and it split up on his and kicked and caught him and tore
his log up pretty bad. Instead of taking him in a car and going over
Shot
Pouch—that road was pretty rough—they loaded him into a boat and
brought
him up the Yaquina to Corvallis.
Connie: Did they get him to a doctor in
time?
Leonard: By the time they got there, he'd
lost so much blood that he died. If they would have put him in a car
and
rushed him to the hospital, He probably would have lived.
Frank A. Thompson Killed by Tree
Friday evening last week Frank A.
Thompson
of Big Elk was falling a tree which kicked back breaking one of his
legs
near the thigh. He was rushed to a Corvallis hospital, but medical aid
was of no avail as he passed away Sunday.
When a young man, Frank, as he was
universally
known, came to the Big Elk Valley and settled upon a homestead
adjoining
that of his "lifelong friend," C. A. "Charley" Overlander. From that
day
to the day of his death, these men were known and admired for "their
devotion
to each other" and for the general hospitality extended to those who
sought
shelter under their roofs.
Respect for his excellent manhood extended
beyond his immediate neighbors and friends as the electors of Lincoln
County
made him county commissioner, in which position he exhibited that same
high degree of character and soundness of judgment that has made him an
outstanding figure in his community, and likewise a very valuable
public
officer.
The world has been made a better place by
his presence and while there are none left behind to bear his name, the
good deeds of his lifetime are so firmly etched upon the pages of our
memory
that posterity could add nothing to their brilliancy.
Ein Deutscher, Two Squaws and a Buck
Connie: Were there any other notorious
types
who managed to infiltrate Harlan?
Leonard: I saw Dad go away from home with
his rifle in hand three different times in a posse intent on bringing
back
dangerous criminals who threatened the life of the community—and its
livestock.
I recall one time, there was an old German
fellow who came into this country with two Old Squaws and a young Buck
who was about 18 years old. They were from the Rogue River Reservation
in Southern Oregon.
The German was well behaved, but the squaws
robbed everybody in the country! They stole things right and left.
Connie: Did a posse catch up with them?
Leonard: Nobody ever did catch them at it,
unfortunately.
Finally, the old German fellow got cancer,
and a German friend was taking care of him.
Connie: What happened to the three Indians
who'd been staying with him?
Leonard: The Indians smelled trouble and
moved out, and it was later discovered that they were camping at an old
homestead cabin up on the hill behind the old Charley Kidder place.
Connie: Did they leave on good terms with
their accomplice?
Leonard: They stabbed the old guy in the
back! He always bought his supplies for the winter in the autumn and
had
someone pack them in for him. Those squaws stole the whole bloomin'
works;
they even robbed his bee hives!
Connie: The Indians high-tailed it, but
the old man must have been a sitting duck if he had cancer.
Leonard: When we kids got home from school
one day, that old German fellow was sitting at the post office where
Frank
Hart had it, and two or three guys standing there with rifles across
their
knees. He stayed right in the corner all right—with the posse Dad
gathered
up guarding him. The posse comitatus turned him over to the sheriff,
and
he went to the penitentiary.
Connie: Did the posse ever find the Indians?
Leonard: They gathered up all the Indians
who had been living with the old German fellow and sent them back to
the
reservation.
Connie: Who were some of their victims?
Leonard: My oldest brother, Lester, was
one of their victims.
Lester (1877-1957) had a homestead up the
creek with a cabin on it. However, he didn't live up there. There was a
bachelor who bought it, and went up there to live—and discovered that
everything
in my brother's cabin had been packed off!
Connie: Was there anything of great value
to Lester?
Leonard: There was an old iron kettle that
Mother's people, the Oglesbys, had brought across the Plains that was
packed
off. She got it back—eventually—but it was those squaws who had packed
it off! They really cleaned out Lester’s place; there wasn’t anything
left
in the cabin at all by the time the bachelor moved in.
The Great Depression 1929-1939
Connie: When did people start moving out
of the country and back into town?
Leonard: Most people didn't start moving
out of the Harlan area until after WWI.
The stock market crashed in October 1929,
at the tail end of the Coolidge administration (1923-1929) and the
beginning
of the Hoover administration (1929-1933), and a Great Depression cast a
dark shadow on the nation.
Then WWII broke out in Europe during the
Roosevelt administration (1933-1945). The war effort sent wages
booming—in
town!—and people could get $1.00 an hour for their labor.
Country folk started selling out right and
left and moving to town. Now the Forest Service owns most of the
property
in the Big Elk Valley.
Connie: Who were some of the old-timers
who moved away ?
Leonard: The Hilltop Browns lost both of
their sons to tuberculosis. They sold out and moved away. The fellow
who
bought them out took out a real estate loan on it—and lost it—when the
Depression hit.
Connie: Was it common practice during hard
times for folks to mortgage their property?
Leonard: Unfortunately, it was. Most of
them bought cars, and during the Depression, practically everyone who
borrowed
money on their places lost them. And that's when they left the area in
search of work for wages.
Connie: You said the price of wool and
mohair
fluctuated from time to time. But everyone's got to eat. Weren't
stockmen
protected from losing their ranches?
Leonard: Cattle prices varied along with
the economy just as they do now.
During the Depression, I sold Durham cows
for $14 a piece. One year during the Depression, I made only $150—and
there
were four others in the family!
Connie: Obviously you managed to stay in
business; you're still here.
Leonard: Larry Wade was county clerk at
one time. I was in Toledo one day talking to him, and told him what a
tough
time I was having making ends meet; I was about to lose my place like
so
many of my neighbors.
Connie: Did you own this ranch outright
at the time?
Leonard: No. Like everyone else in the Big
Elk Valley, we bought this place and didn't have enough money to pay
cash
for it; we put a down payment on it.
Lester wasn't home to help; he was in the
US Coast Guard. We had a federal mortgage on the ranch. We couldn’t pay
the property taxes—let alone the interest on the mortgage!
Connie: Had foreclosure proceedings already
begun!?
Leonard: The government was about to
foreclose
I tell you, Connie, I never got such dirty letters in my life!
Connie: I presume the Grants always paid
their debts.
Leonard: I never owed anybody anything that
I didn't eventually pay. But, from that federal bank loan, I really got
some nasty letters demanding payment.
Connie: What did Larry Wade have to say
about all of this?
Leonard: I kept a daily diary in those days,
and Larry Wade wanted to borrow it—as proof of my annual income—because
I had documented the fact that I only made $150 that year. I asked him
what he wanted it for, and he said, "Well, I’ll tell you something,
Leonard.
I went to school with a guy in Marion County who is a US senator. I'm
going
to write him a letter about this thing that's going on. I want the
figures
of somebody who knows just what they've made." So I told him, "I'll
loan
you my diary."
Connie: Did Wade follow through?
Leonard: You bet. He wrote that letter to
the senator. He took it to Hoover, who declared a moratorium on federal
mortgages, and stopped the foreclosure of farms. This was the result of
my diary! I've got a copy of the letter that he got from the white
house.
Connie: Since the Depression, have your
property taxes remained stable over the years?
Leonard: About a year ago (1976) the county
assessor was going to assess all the land that lays along the river
here
as subdivision land. They were going to sell it off in lots along the
river,
so they taxed us for the subdivision land.
My nephew had a place in Portland. The
county
assessor's office kept raising his taxes until he finally had to sell
out;
they were taxing him for commercial property! Now there’s a business on
the land where he used to live.
Government Trapper 1938-1956
Connie: Leonard, I read that Daniel
Boone's
son, Andrew Jackson Boone, was among the earliest trappers in the
passes
of the Rockies and his party are said to have been the first to camp on
the present site of Denver; and you are widely known around here for
your
many years as a government trapper. When did that start?
Leonard: I have to tell you, Connie, that
I really didn't have anything to do with becoming a government trapper.
Connie: By that do you mean you didn't
actually
apply for the job?
Leonard: The first thing I knew, the
district
agent from the US Fish & Wildlife Service in Portland approached me
on the subject.
Connie: What prompted the district agent
to approach you?
Leonard: The coyotes were getting so bad—and
were killing people's stock—that finally there was a small
appropriation
for a government trapper—just as a trial. So when the district agent
came
to the house and asked me if I'd be interested in the job, I said,
"Yes,
I'd be in it, of course." I told him I had worked away from home a lot
and I trapped wild animals ever since I was big enough to trap. I must
have been pretty small, because when I first started trapping, I had to
bring my traps home and get Dad to set them, and then I'd pack them
back
out and set them out. "I've not only trapped; I've made a study of it,"
I told him.
Connie: How did the district agent find
out about you?
Leonard: I asked him where he learned
anything
about me, and he told me he'd been to Toledo and had searched the
records.
What he discovered was that I had turned in more scalps for the
bounty—not
only in Lincoln County—but in the entire State of Oregon! "That's what
we're looking for," he told me. And that's how I got the job of
government
trapper.
Leonard Grant: Government Trapper
Leonard Grant became a professional
trapper
in 1938, when, as he told us, the US Biological Survey (now the US Fish
& Wildlife Service) examined the county records and found he had
turned
in the most predators for bounty. They offered him the job, and he took
it—"Besides, things were tough about that time."
In his trapping experience, he estimates
he's bagged 300 or more black bear and has no idea the number of
bobcat,
coyotes and cougar he's destroyed. His official trapping career,
however,
concerned more than the major predators—"I was called out to trap
anything
that bothered people and their stock. And that includes chicken-killing
skunks!"
Mr. Grant had dogs. "At one time when I
was a kid, we had 11." His dogs were usually a cross of Redbone and
Bluetick.
Of the many anecdotes he can tell, one
concerns
the cinnamon bear he trapped "four times." One time, the animal sat
down
in the trap while attempting to reach an overhanging bait, thus marking
itself. "I caught him on the fourth trap. The scars identified him."
Leonard often used overhead bait, to relieve
the animal's suspicion. He never set traps in the center of the trail
for
bears—"I've followed their tracks for miles in the snow and found out
their
prints are a foot and a half apart, not in the middle. And the cubs
follow
exactly in the steps of the larger bears."
For 18 years, until he retired with
commendations
in 1956, Leonard Grant was a trapper for the US Fish & Wildlife
Service,
and during that time, he disposed of hundreds of stock-killing
predators
in the area. And even though he is long-retired from the official
service,
he still takes to the trail on occasion to help out a neighbor.
After the US Fish & Wildlife Service
gave me the job as government trapper, they came back and started
giving
me instructions about what I was supposed to do. After the district
agent
got through telling me what I had to do, he told me I'd have to
"cooperate"
with the local game warden.
Connie: That's a whole other ball game.
How did you respond to that?
Leonard: "Just forget it," I said. "If
that's
the kind of job it is, you just go hunt up somebody else. I'm just as
big
an outlaw as there is in Lincoln County. I've hunted wild game all my
life,
and when I want a deer, I kill one. I never aim to kill a doe that's
going
to have a fawn, but if I want a deer, I'll kill one. I've lived here
all
my life and I feed them. I'm not about to help prosecute some of my
friends
I've known ever since I was a kid. I'm not that kind of a guy. If
that's
the kind of job," I told him, "you get somebody else."
Connie: That must have rocked him back on
his heels!
Leonard: He just laughed. "Just forget it,"
he said. "You just run things the way you think they should be run."
"I'll
take the job on that basis," I told him.
Connie: Did the illegal game question ever
come up during your 18 years with the US Fish & Wildlife Service?
Leonard: I saw fellows packing deer on their
backs. Most of them were people I knew, and they needed the meat and
they
took care of it. That's the way I feel yet; I'm still an outlaw! I
still
kill deer when I think I'm going to need a piece of meat, and when they
come around the ranch here.
Connie: I know the Hodges feel the same
way you do. And probably the Parks and Browns and everyone else in this
valley.
Leonard: I obey the laws that are just,
Connie. Unjust laws, I haven't got any use for; I think the laws that
pertain
to deer and elk are unjust laws. When the deer come down and get into
the
orchard, they're going to get shot. I've had trees practically ruined
by
deer breaking the branches off of them and so on. Deer fences just
aren’t
all that effective.
Eleven Year Law
Connie: What about elk? Aren't they more
scarce?
Leonard: When I became government trapper,
it was during a time when there was open season on elk. I killed a bull
elk the first open season there was, but I don't recall the exact date.
When I was a small kid—not even big enough
to hunt—the elk were almost extinct. The government passed what was
called
the Eleven Year Law: elk season was closed for 11 years. The first open
season at that time was in 1910, so the Eleven Year Law must have gone
into effect around 1899.
Connie: Did any of the Grants take part
in that first open season?
Leonard: My brother, Lester, and my mother's
nephew and I went elk hunting. I killed an elk and so did my brother.
We
were gone almost two weeks.
Connie: Where did you go hunting?
Leonard: We went clear to the ocean. We
killed three elk down Trout Creek down at Tidewater. We dried the meat
right where we killed the elk. It took us two days to pack it from
Tidewater
to Harlan.
Connie: How did you go about preparing the
meat so it wouldn't spoil those two weeks you were gone?
Leonard: The first think we did was skin
the elk. Then we hung up the quarters. We laid the hides on the ground
to put meat on. Then we stripped the meat off the bones. We took about
a gallon of water and put it in a tin bucket and put the salt in that,
so we could save the salt. Then we hung the bucket over the fire and
kept
it boiling. We dipped that meat in there and out again, and that makes
it plenty salty. We cut forked poles and drove them into the ground,
and
then we cut poles that we dropped in there. Then we split sticks and
ran
the meat on those cedar sticks and hung them across poles. A fire was
built
under that.
Connie: That's quite a sophisticated
process.
How long did it take the elk meat to dry?
Leonard: That meat dried in 24 hours. It
was smoked with mostly green alder, which is really the best. Once you
get a fire and a bed of coals, it will burn all night long.
Connie: You probably didn’t have a hunting
shack at Tidewater. Do you have one around here?
Leonard: One of my hunting shacks is still
standing on top of the mountain. There was another one on the divide
between
the head of Bull Creek, where Folmsbees lived, and the head of this
creek.
Georgia-Pacific Corporation has logged that area off.
Connie: The 1956 Ruralite article about
you says you killed 300 bears! That's unimaginable! Do you have any
more
"bear" tales?
Leonard: I remember I killed bear one for
an old widow woman on the other side of Toledo that had already killed
a herd of two-year-old calves. It's hard to say how much other damage
it
had done to other people's property.
I killed another one up on Weasel Creek.
I caught so many there in traps.
There was a man living there, just this
side of the Siletz Mountains, who had lost five head of Guernsey
heifers
and a Holstein cow that he was milking. I drove my Model T Ford over
there
and set up a trap where the cow had been killed and I caught eight bear
there! All in all, I trapped 36 bears on that one ranch.
Daniel Boone Kilt Him a Bar 1795
In 1795 Daniel Boone (c1734-1820)
...turned
to the "sure comfort" of the wilderness. A wanderer in the forest came
upon the Boones bear hunting along the Sandy River. Daniel, Rebecca,
two
of their daughters and their husbands, were living deep in the woods
with
no shelter but the usual "half-faced" hunter's eating all their meals
from
a common rough tray, "very much like a sap trough," set on a bench.
Their
forks were made from stalks of cane. They had only one butcher knife
among
them, and nothing to eat but bread and the game they killed.
But the bear hinting was magnificent and
Daniel was jubilant. He had just killed "the master bear of the Western
country," two feet across the hips. The camp was full of drying deer
skins
and salted meat, which the hunters intended to sell at the salt works
on
the Kanawha River.
Connie: You said you've made a study of
trapping.
What do you mean by that?
Leonard: I've made a study of wildlife ever
since I was just a boy. I've worked at it all my life. I'm pretty sure
there isn't a guy living who knows more about wild animals in this
country
than I do.
Connie: What are your thoughts about the
protection endangered species—including predatory animals?
Leonard: I’m an old-timer, and I don't go
for laws that protect the cougar and other predatory animals. I've been
to wildlife conferences and I've told them just what I thought about
it—whether
they like it or not! If they want to have cougars, bears, wild cats,
coyotes
and wolves, that's fine with me. But I think they should put them on
game
reserves and build fences high enough that they can't get out! That
way,
people can go and look at them and not be harmed. But to leave them out
in the wild where they can destroy the property of the people who are
making
a living from livestock isn't right in my estimation.
Lincoln County Commissioner
Connie: I've seen some of the road
building
pictures of this area. Were the Grants involved in road building?
Leonard: Dad and I were both county road
supervisors for a good many years each.
When we first started building roads, it
was all done with horses. The dump scrapers were pretty primitive, but
we got the roads built anyway.
When I was elected county commissioner after
the war, we had one grader in Lincoln County. There just wasn't any
money
to do anything.
Dad and I practically built all the road
between Harlan and Burnt Woods, originally. I rebuilt it after we got
the
modern equipment, and I put in the culverts that are now. That was
while
I was county commissioner.
Connie: It sounds to me like there were
a number of sawmills in this part of the country. Even when people were
logging with bull teams, it seems to me they needed good roads.
Leonard: There were 16 sawmills throughout
the Big Elk Valley in the early days. There were three at Chitwood
alone.
Up every canyon, there was a sawmill. There were no graveled roads like
there are now—just dirt roads leading from logging operations to the
county
roads.
Connie: As logging got more and more
sophisticated
equipment, did they create any problems for the public?
Leonard: Logging outfits would bulldoze
a road down into the county road and just let the water and debris
flow!
Then they walked off and left the whole mess for the county to clean
up.
They'd haul logs across the county roads and make a terrible mess.
Connie: Since the county roads are public
property, weren’t logging outfits ever held accountable for the damage
they caused?
Leonard: Every little while we had to have
some poor fellow arrested for tearing up the county roads. We finally
passed
a resolution saying logging outfits had to have a permit to bring a
road
from the canyons into a county road. The commissioners would estimate
how
much it would be, and made them put up a cash bond; they'd deposit it.
It was stipulated in there that when they finished logging, that if
they'd
clean up the mess they made, they'd get their bond money back. But if
they
didn't clean up, they'd forfeit it.
Connie: Did that prove to be a workable
plan?
Leonard: That worked pretty good. There
were a very few of them who forfeited their cash bond.
Connie: How much was the fee for the permit?
Leonard: The fee for the permit ran anywhere
from $200 to $500—along in there. In those days that was enough of a
penalty
that loggers felt inclined to fix the county road when they got through
making a mess of it.
Connie: Did you ever have to have a logger
arrested for not cleaning up the county road?
Leonard: We finally had one fellow arrested.
That outfit stood suit and went to trial! We had to carry that case up
to the Oregon Supreme Court of Appeals before we could beat him. The
judge
knew the law. Why he ever decided against the county, I never could
figure.
Connie: What were the circumstances that
led to his arrest?
Leonard: There were people living on the
side of the Yaquina who had lived there for 60 years and never had any
way to get out except by boat, so I built a road through there all one
winter. I did all the blasting and most of the chainsaw work myself. We
had it pretty well done, but we didn't have it rocked. We closed it up
for the winter and went back and rocked it in the spring.
That logger we had arrested was logging
right down into Yaquina Bay with a cat! He hauled the logs right across
the county road until it got so mud He couldn't make it any more. So
he'd
bring in the logs and leave them right at the bottom—and run over them
with his cat. Believe it or not, Connie, it was five logs deep on the
county
road where they crossed, so you can imagine what kind of a hole there
was
in there.
We got a warrant for his arrest and set
the sheriff out after him for the destruction of public property.
Connie: Was he surprised when the sheriff
arrested him?
Leonard: That fellow, who was working for
a local logging company, was meaner than heck. He said it didn't make
any
difference to him; the logging company he worked for would pay the fine!
The county engineer had a good friend in
Portland who was a lawyer. They went to school together. He was one of
the best attorneys in Portland. We got him on the case and by golly we
really the logger over the coals and beat him. I can’t see how a judge
can decide against the law, but apparently it can happen.
Connie: After the case made its way through
the Oregon Supreme Court of Appeals, what kind of a penalty did that
logger
get slapped with?
Leonard: That fellow was fined $1,000.
Besides
that, there were damages. It came to $7,000 altogether.
Connie: Did his company fork out the $7,000
on his behalf as he anticipated they would?
Leonard: No way. The logging company didn't
back up the logger, so he was really in the soup!
I ran into that same fellow again after
that over around Rock Creek. I was going over the road, and by golly
there
was a fellow logging there!
Connie: Did he have the nerve to mess up
the road again?
Leonard: He really had a mess in the county
road. There was a cat running with nobody in it; they were loading logs
right in the county road!
Connie: What did you do when you saw that?
Leonard: I just sat there and waited, and
pretty soon the fellow drove up. He was mad right away. He was a big,
husky
fellow, and he came right over to my pickup and said, "Hello! I suppose
you're looking for trouble!"
Connie: How did you respond to that one?
Leonard: I said, "No I'm not! I've got more
troubles than I can take care of already. But I'll tell you one thing;
you're going to do like everybody else. That's all I'm going to tell
you,"
I told him. Then I asked, "Have you got a permit to load logs right
here
in the middle of this county road? Have you put up a cash bond yet?" He
answered, "No, but my mother has."
Connie: After dragging him through court
over the last incident, did you believe him?
Leonard: I told him, "I know who your mother
is. If she'd got the permit then it's all right. But I’ll tell you one
thing. I'm headed for Toledo right now. If your mother hasn’t got the
permit,
I’ll have the sheriff after you by dark."
Connie: Did his mother have the permit?
Leonard: Actually, she didn't have a permit,
but she wasn’t long in getting one. I never saw the man since that
time.
He went to Alaska and some fellow shot him to death in a fight. Doesn't
surprise me; he was meaner than heck.
Anyway, Connie, these are the types of
things
you've up against when you're county commissioner, and try to do the
right
thing.
Grant Moves the County Courthouse to Newport
Connie: In addition to maintaining county
roads, what were some of your other duties as county commissioner?
Leonard: Road maintenance was my primary
duty. When I was county commissioner, I didn’t just sit and swivel a
chair.
I could tell you the condition of every road in Lincoln County; I drove
over them and saw them myself.
Believe it or not, I had to help move the
courthouse from Toledo to Newport while I was county commissioner!
Connie: Why you?
Leonard: The north end of Lincoln County
had always wanted the courthouse. I talked to a lot of people
personally
and told them we were going to have to have a new courthouse. There
wasn't
even a place to park a car in the old one. I told the, "The courthouse
is just about to fall down. You're going to have to have a courthouse.
If you don't get funds and plan to build one, you're gong to lose it."
Connie: Did the powers that be take your
advise?
Leonard: They must gave me the horse laugh
and said they could never get it out of Toledo. I told them not to fool
themselves that it certainly could happen. "The majority of people are
along the coast," I said. "If they ever vote on it, Toledo is going to
lose the courthouse."
The first thing Newport did was offer to
give free grounds. It amounted to several thousand dollars. It was
right
there that Toledo lost it. The town had no place to build a courthouse.
Nothing. Toledo didn't have a chance in keeping it.
Connie: Did it come up for vote?
Leonard: Yes. When it came up for vote,
that was it. To cap it all off, the county judge came up missing when
it
was time to move all the old records and everything.
Connie: What do you mean by missing?
Leonard: Nobody knew where he went! The
other commissioner and I had to move all lithe old records. We had to
hire
trucks and oversee the entire operation; we were responsible for the
records
and everything.
Telephone Service to Harlan
Connie: When did people in the Harlan
area
get telephone service?
Leonard: The first telephone line that was
ever built in here was when the Davidsons were living here. They were
the
family who ran the post office at Peak.
On July 14,
2006, Gary Chapman of Corvallis wrote:
"I want to thank you for all the work you have done on Oregon
history. I also admire your genealogical work although obviously
not in the context of my own family.
I'm a life-long
resident of Corvallis and long interested in my own family history,
both in this state and beyond. I've had several copies of your
book "Lords of Themselves," the latest purchased on the web and having
your signature as well as your ex-husbands signature. Thanks for
that.
I have for three
years been chairing a group called the Corvallis to the Sea Trail
Partnership and in that role I have roamed the hills west of Marys Peak
for years looking at old logging roads, historical locations, trailable
hillsides, etc. Your book has given me so much background that I
hope I can weave into historic/educational materials for the trail
(with proper attribution, of course). One of the routes we are
considering is the original route into the Big Elk Valley from the
Philomath area, viz. up Old Peak Road, past the old Peak, Oregon
location (and the Davidson Cemetery), across the head of Shot Pouch
Creek and down into the Big Elk Valley just north of Sugar Bowl
Creek. This route is shown on early survey maps from the 1870s,
but did not continue quite as far west as the Harlan store location or
Spout Creek. This route will use part of Grant Creek Road before
striking off onto Forest Service lands, past Gopher Creek and Palmer
Mt, and, eventually, the coast.
My grandmother's brother,
Ivan Taylor, used to come over from his land on Bark Creek and hunt
deer and elk along those ridges south of the Big Elk Valley. His
parents, Frank and Mary Taylor lived on the Blodgett-Peak Road after
operating the Old Central Hotel in Philomath early in the
1900s. I'm told that after Frank and Mary's death, that land was
the first puchased by T.J. Starker as he began his quest to have his
own timber-lands.
Anyway, I just wanted
to thank you for your efforts. You have preserved much important
information that may have been lost forever."
At one time the Bell Telephone Company
had
the only telephone line in the country. It went down through here and
down
the Big Elk to Toledo and Newport.
Connie: Where did the cooperative telephone
line begin?
Leonard: The cooperative telephone line
came from Blodgett. The Davis brothers came in here. They owned the
place
that Don Kessi has at Harlan now.
Connie: What did the Davis brothers have
to do with the telephone cooperative?
Leonard: When Elmo Davis and his brother
came in here, they got to talking to people around the Big Elk Valley.
The citizens here built a line from here to Blodgett. It went out on
the
Big Elk and down Bear Creek to Blodgett. The Bell Telephone people came
in over our poles down to here, then the line went on from here to Elk
City.
Charley Hyde worked on the line; he was
a lineman for the Bell Telephone Company.
Connie: Harry Hawkins mentioned Charley
Hyde. He said George Kentta over at Logsden used to have him come over
and stay with him and tape recorded some of his stories.
Leonard: He's past 90 now (1977) and lives
in Toledo. He's still pretty active and might remember those days.
Connie: When was the Pioneer Cooperative
started?
Leonard: The Pioneer Cooperative was started
just before WWI.
My son, Jack Grant, was home when the US
started drafting men for WWII. He enlisted. I told him to enlist in
something
he could learn something useful from if he was going to enlist at all.
He went to Camp Lewis in Washington for
basic training. Right away they could see that Jack understood
electronics.
They never let him come home on leave at all. He went on the first ship
that went to Australia. He was away at war for four years and eight
months.
When he got to Australia, his work was all electrical there. He built
power
lines.
Jack went to work for Pioneer Telephone
Cooperative when they were cleaning the right-of-way. When they got
done
cleaning the right-of-way, the boss contracted men to build the line.
The
contractors hired Jack to help set the poles. That's where he started
in
working for the telephone company.
Connie: Does Jack still work for the
telephone
company?
Leonard: No. He’s now general manager for
Springfield Electric and has 20 men under him right now.
Connie: I take it Jack wasn’t interested
in sheep ranching like your grandson, Sterling, is.
Leonard: I tried to get Jack to stay on
the ranch. If the two boys—Jack and Winston—had stayed on the ranch, I
could have earned enough money to buy more land and we really would
have
made some money then.
Pioneer First Cooperative In US
Connie: Where did the Pioneer Telephone
Cooperative
get its name?
Leonard: It was called the Pioneer Telephone
Cooperative because it was the first cooperative telephone line in the
US.
Connie: Do you remember how it got started?
Leonard: I’ll tell you how we came to get
it. I knew a fellow who was a representative from Oregon. I was a
county
commissioner at the time, and I got really well acquainted with Walter.
He was a real fine fellow. When we tried to get this telephone line in
here, we were turned down. Although he lived in Salem, Walter was in
Washington
DC at the time, so I wrote him a letter. I got a letter back from him
and
it said, "When I come back to Salem I'm going to come over and see
you."
Ruth and I lived in the old shack then, because our new home had burned
out.
Connie: Did Walter finally pay you and Ruth
a visit?
Leonard: One day, Walter showed up, just
like he said. I took him all over the country around here in that old
Model
T Ford with the top on it that I drove when I would be gone for a week
at a time.
Walter went back to Washington DC. Right
away I got another letter from him saying he had got the appropriation
from the REA to build this telephone cooperative!
At the time, there was an outfit in
Philomath
who owned this line. The lines were all down and were going to wreck.
They
were trying to peddle the line to the people here, but they didn't have
the money to take it over.
Connie: Did you buy them out once you got
the appropriations?
When we got the appropriation, we bought
out that guy in Philomath; that’s where the cooperative started.
Leonard: There was a big appropriation when
they built the power line in here. There was a fellow who got on the
board
of directors of the Benton-Lincoln Electric Cooperative who lived up
the
river. This fellow was pretty sharp so he go on the board and made sure
he got electricity on his place. The line came from Blodgett to Shot
Pouch
and then on down the Big Elk. Just about the time they got the line
down
to the Grant ranch, they ran out of money!
Connie: Why did the cooperative run out
of money?
Leonard: WWII came along and they couldn't
build it on down to the Big Elk Region. We finally had to dig up the
holes
and set the poles ourselves from Harlan down to where we live in order
to get it down this far.
Corvallis Electric Light & Power Company 1890
The first real water power system for
Corvallis
began in 1890 when Johnson Porter bought out the L. L. Hurd franchise
for
an electric system. Hurd had a small dynamo which was unsuccessful for
supplying the necessary power.
Porter sold some of his stock to Edward
Strange and together they started the Corvallis Electric Light &
Power
Company. They required some larger machinery and set up a plant just
north
of the Willamette River Bridge. They had their wires under the wooden
floor
of the shop and when the high water came up that spring, it came within
inches of the wires, nearly putting them out of business. When the
water
went down they put in a concrete floor and put their wires up higher.
This
worked satisfactorily.
In 1903 they sold their interests to A.
Welch who in turn sold it to the Oregon Power Company and it was
operated
under this name until 1919 when it was taken over by the Mountain
States
Power Company.
Today, under mr Bennett, who became manager
in 1935, the company serves 1,669 residents, 1,340 light and cooking
outlets,
470 commercial houses and 169 industrial plants which use power, making
a total of 17,000.
The Mountain States Power Company employs
18 people. Besides furnishing all the power for this vicinity they
retail
from their store all line of heavy duty household equipment. Included
among
their stock are nationally advertised trade names such as Hotpoint,
General
Electric and Westinghouse.
Benton-Lincoln Electric Cooperative 1940
I’m May [Cook] Grant, President of the Board of Directors of the Benton-Lincoln Electric Cooperative, located in Corvallis, Oregon. My home is in the Big Elk Valley—150 miles from Portland, 36 miles from Corvallis. I live on a stock ranch in the foothills with my husband, Lige Grant, where we raise beef cattle and sheep. My husband was born there; it had been my home for 50 years.
May Grant Elected to Board of Directors 1946
I was elected to the Board of Directors of Benton-Lincoln Electric Cooperative in 1946 and have served as President for five years. The cooperative serves—Benton, Lincoln, Polk, Linn and Lane. We have approximately 20,000 people. Our cooperative has grown from a very small beginning into the reality of Big Business. It was formed, like so many others, by a group of farmers seeking a better way of life.
Faye Barclay Calls First Meeting 1938
Faye Barclay, still serving on the Board,
called a meeting of a few neighbors in his home in the Alsea Valley
back
in 1938 and from this meeting, many other meetings followed. Finally,
in
1940, the cooperative was incorporated and the first few miles of line
were energized.
Directors and management of our cooperative
realize the growing necessity of a continued source of low-cost power
so
we can attract industry into the Pacific Northwest. With industry will
come more people.
Hells Canyon
We know that Hells Canyon is a symbol of
our program—it is part of the master plan to the Northwest Power Pool,
and if we lose Hells Canyon, the first link in the chain is broken. At
a meeting of the members of our cooperative, at which approximately
1,000
members were in attendance, a resolution supporting a high dam at Hells
Canyon was unanimously adopted.
I look at this need for the multipurpose
dams built by the federal government using our own we had quite a
little
farming community: one sawmill employing about 15 men and selling the
output
locally. Since Benton-Lincoln Electric Cooperative energized their
lines
in 1940, we have two large mills employing 120 men in the mills and in
the logging woods. The two mills marketed 16 million board feet of
lumber
in 1954, shipping it all over the world. The payroll for 1954 exceeded
$500,000. The stockmen sold "feeder" lambs and steers in 1938. Now,
with
irrigation, it is possible to "feed out" the steers and lambs.
But I feel most deeply about the standard
of living of our people in the so-called "fringe" areas in comparison
with
15 years ago. I stumbled around in the dark for more than 50
years—filled
and trimmed kerosene lamps every day of most of those years. We drove
15
miles to the nearest telephone and 36 miles to the nearest doctor and
hospital.
There have been many of these trips that ended in tragedy. Now, thanks
to the ERA program, we have telephone through the Pioneer Telephone
Cooperative,
financed by the REA.
These things have been made possible by
people believing in each other, and by cooperative effort, they built a
better way of life. The fact that we have an abundance of low-cost
power
brought to us by Bonneville at a reasonable rate and that up to this
point
more power has been available when needed, has made it possible for us
to meet the demand of industry. That is why we will not settle for less
than full development of our water resources that will continue to
bring
us low-cost power, thus making it possible for us to continue area
coverage.
Connie: This is such a lovely ranch,
Leonard.
How do you keep it in such good condition.
Leonard: People often wonder how I keep
my ranch in such good condition, when I work away from home so much of
the time. When most fellows are at home, they're their own bosses, and
they don't do anything. But every day I'm home I get something done.
When
you're your own boss and you don't work, you don't get very far. As old
as I am now—86—I still feel that way; every day I get something done.
Connie: Where did you learn your work ethic?
Leonard: I watched a lot of Germans. Old
A. A. Ullman, Frieda Folmsbee's father, who used to be down the river,
got something done every day. That's the only way you can run a ranch.
Connie: Do your grandsons, take your advise?
Leonard: I try to tell my grandsons that
a ranch is the best way of life there is. But I don't forget that
there’s
work to do. Every day you lay off, nothing gets done. When you're your
own boss and you want to take a day off, nobody is going to be on your
back. But every day you don't get something done the ranch is going
backwards.
You only have what you take care of; you either take care of it, or it
isn’t there.
Lee Lange's Penitentiary Hollow 1906
Near the middle of December, 1906, at breakfast one morning, my dad, Frank Lange, with a sly grin and a twinkle in his eye, looked across at Mother and said, "How would you like to go to the folks' for Christmas?" We were living in the town of Montavilla, which soon after became part of Portland. The grandparents (Sarah J. Golly and John T. Calkins) had left a year or two before and settled in Lincoln County on the coast in Oregon. Excitement ran high as Dad left for work that morning. There were three kids to get ready for the trip—I was eight that month, my sister was five and the baby was one and a half—clothes to make and clothes to buy.

The old sewing machine hummed far into
the
night for the next week. And finally the eve of the departure: we must
get up at 4am as our train left at 6am. We children must go to bed
early
and get a good night's rest. With the anticipation of the coming trip,
I'm sure it was 3:30am before I slept a wink. Mother worked far into
the
night on last minute details. Boy, what a sleep pair of kids my sister
and I were when they tried to wake us up! But we came to life quickly
when
they finally got it across that this was the day we were to leave for
Grandma
and Grandpa Calkins' place. We had to walk ten to 12 blocks to the
streetcar
and then a five miles ride to Portland. The train was on time and we
were
soon on our merry way up the Willamette Valley to Albany. The weird
whistle
of the train and the clicking of the rails are memories to never be
forgotten.
At Albany we were to take the Corvallis & Eastern—the only train in
America to make the slow train through Arkansas look like the
lightening
express. However, several tunnels and beautiful mountain streams along
the way helped to pass the time, and of course, there was the peanut
butter
man sitting just ahead of us with a big store of good things to eat at
double the regular prices. We had little money to spend with him, but
it
was fun watching him travel back and forth through the cars selling his
wares.
Early in the even we arrived at the little
town of Toledo on the Yaquina Bay. Grandpa Calkins and my Uncle Ray
were
at the depot to meet us. My sister and I were anxious to get on over to
Grandma's, but we were told that it was too far and that we would have
to stay at the hotel that night. We were told that we must hurry, as
supper
would be ready and if you didn't eat when supper was ready, you didn't
eat. There were no short orders.
Mother rung my sister's nose with one corner
of her handkerchief, then wet the other corner with her tongue and gave
my ears a last once-over just before we went into the hotel. We were
shown
to our rooms, and after a quick wash and brush-up, went down to the
dining
room for one of those good old-fashioned family-style suppers.
The Ellsworth, for many years the leading
hotel in Lincoln County, was built on pilings over the Yaquina Bay. We
were tired and retired early, but were up very early in the morning.
After
breakfast, the waitress took us out on the back porch and let us feed
the
seagulls, which was a new and thrilling experience.
We must hurry along, as we had a long hard
trip ahead of us. Our luggage was loaded into a rowboat and we were on
our way for a four mile trip up the bay. We children were told to sit
very
still, which was extremely difficult with so many things to see along
the
way.
After debarking from the boat we still had
eight miles to go—four up and four down. The team which had been left
at
a ranch at the edge of the bay was soon hitched to the wagon and we
were
off on the last leg of our journey. The "road" wasn't worthy of the
name;
it was as narrow as a trail through the timber, barely wide enough for
a wagon to travel. The wheels would roll up over the road on one side
and
down into a chuck hole on the other side. My mother drove the team, as
the men never role going up the hills, and quite often got behind and
pushed
on the steeper places. The team were chestnut sorrels and very
difficult
in disposition. Topsy was slow and easy going. If she didn’t get there
today, tomorrow was soon enough. Dick was nervous and flighty and
wanted
to get the trip over with as soon as possible. But they were both true
pullers, and soon they were at the top of the hill.
At this point, Dad said to me, "Let's jump
over the hill and see what we can find." I didn't know what he had in
mind,
but to follow him was my greatest delight. So we left the road and went
bounding downs the hill over logs and through the timber for a couple
of
miles, and then out into the road again. We had only gone a few yards
when
we rounded a curve in the road and there before us in a very narrow
valley
with the hills rising steep and high on either side was my
grandfather's
farm. To me it was a wonderful delight, and I stopped to drink in the
beauty
of it.
The barn was in the floor of the valley
while the house set on the bluff across the creek. The buildings were
made
of split cedar boards and you could throw a cat through most any place.
But it looked like a paradise to me.
There was a long log running from the road
across the creek, and then a long flight of steps up to the bench where
the house sat.
On the top step—with an arm around a black
spaniel dog—sat a ten-year-old boy, my mother's youngest brother,
Gerald
Calkins, my uncle and my life-long pal. I hadn't realized that I was
looking
at my grandfather's place until my father said, "Do see anybody you
know
up there?"
I let out a war whoop and boy and dog came
alive right now. We met at the end of the log, and after some hearty
hand-shaking
and back-slapping, I made my way over the logs and up the steps to see
Grandma Calkins and my two Aunts, Inez, who later married Jesse Daniel,
and Leota, who married Willis Grant.
Soon the wagon arrived and after the women
had gone through the usual ordeal of hugging, crying, and kissing, we
went
into one of those glorious meals that only a grandmother can set before
you.
When we came out from dinner the shadows
were lengthening fast; the sun was nearly gone behind the tall green
ridge
to the west. I gazed at the high mountains at each side of the narrow
valley
with awe.
There was a small field below the barn and
the mountains closed in again from the east. How could Grandma call
this
"Penitentiary Hollow?" True, the only way you could see out was
straight
up, and to a woman who had been raised on the vast Plains of the
Midwest
it must have seemed close quarters. But to me, it was all I had ever
dreamed
of.
Water for washing, cooking, and drinking
was carried from the spring to the foot of the bluff—a 50 feet descent
down the slippery trail and then back up with your pails of water—but
it
was wonderful water when you got it.
It was soon too dark to see, but still we
boys lingered outside. The day had been beautiful for December and now
the moon was just peeking over the hill below the barn.
The menfolk were filing out the kitchen
door with lanterns and milk pails. It was time for evening chores. We
trailed
along. When we reached the barn, old Dick and Topsy were sleepily
munching
their hay, glad that the hard trip of the day was over.
When the doors were opened, the cows came
hurrying in, eager for the feed they knew was waiting for them in the
mangers.
The three I remember best were Jenny, Daisy, and Bellflower.
While the men were milking, we romped in
the haymow, a treat that Grandpa Calkins seldom permitted. But this was
a special occasion.
After the chores were finished, we gathered
in the front room around the big box heater and listed to tales of the
mountain. One night the wagon went over the grade and sent them
tumbling
down the mountainside, only to be stopped by trees or logs. No one was
seriously hurt, but it was an experience long to be remembered.
My aunt had been trailed by mountain lions
when she stayed too long at a neighbors' and was coming home in the
dusk
of the evening. Grandma Calkins had been treed by one of the bulls that
ran on the open range. These stories were all very thrilling to an
eight-year-old
boy.
As the evening wore on, Grandma said we
must have a bit to eat before going to bed. I will never forget those
winter
evening meals: huge thick slices of homemade bread with lots of
homemade
butter and jam, tomato preserves, sweet and sour pickles, relishes, and
what have you. Oh yes, there was pumpkin pie and milk for the kids, and
well boiled tea for the grown-ups. If Grandmother's tea wouldn't float
the spoon, it was too weak.
Bless Grandmother's heart. She passed away
February 16, 1946, at the age of 92, and was laid to rest in the
mountains
of Harlan she had learned to love so well. Her eyes were bright, her
mind
was clear. Grandma had a sense of humor seldom equaled in one her age.
She was respected by young and old alike.
We children had been send to bed that night,
stuffed to the ears, dog tired, but happy.
Christmas Eve
When we woke up in the morning, the sun
was
high. Breakfast was over, and the women were busy preparing for the
following
day. We were given a hurried breakfast and told to go and play.
There was no room for kids in the kitchen.
There was a goose to dress, pies to make, and cakes to bake. Tomorrow
was
Christmas, and a bang-up dinner was in the making.
"Skip the country," said Grandma. "Your
room is worth more than your country." That was a welcome suggestion.
With
axe in hand, Grandpa led the way to a grove of small firs not far from
the house.
I was quick to find a tree, but Grandpa
wasn’t so easily satisfied. He looked them over and finally found what
he was after—a well formed tree just the right height for the room.
It was soon cut down and taken to the
woodshed
where a base was made for it.
Dad and uncle Ray had taken their guns and
gone for a short hunt. We would wait until they returned to decorate
the
tree as Dad was an expert in that line.
The rest of the day was spent exploring
the ranch, doing a little fishing and running errands.
When evening came, the tree was decorated
and the candles were ready for lighting. Santa Claus would be there
soon
with the presents, so we must stay out of that room. We had been told
that
there would be few presents that Christmas as it cost so much to make
the
trip, but Old Saint Nick took care of that part of the deal, and we
fared
very well indeed.
Christmas Day
Christmas day dawned bright and clear,
and
the dinner was a howling success.
Some young men dropped in to see my
unmarried
aunts in the afternoon. They were dressed in overalls and heavy wool
shirts,
with guns in hands and hounds at their heels. They claimed to be "just
passing by," but before we left for home, I learned that they "passed
by"
that way often when the girls were home.
Neighbors dropped in and the day was spent
with stories and songs. My grandparents told of the great prairie
wolves
in the Midwest, while the neighbors related tales of encounters of wild
cats, lynx, and cougar.
When the party broke up and we were tucked
in bed, we stole under the covers and lay very quiet, fearing that each
noise we heard in the night was heralding the approach of some savage
beast.
The "Fit"
The day after Christmas Dad had to leave
to get back to work. We watched him and my uncle ride away on the
horses
for Toledo. Mother and we children were to stay another week.
And what a week it was! The event that
stands
out most clearly in memory was the visit to the neighbors' with my aunt
and uncle. They lived in a house with just one room. The cook stove,
cupboards
and table were at one end. A heating stove and several beds were at the
other end. There were mink, skunk and raccoon pelts stretched and
drying
over the stove. The aroma told of their presence before entering the
house!
The family consisted of the father and
mother,
a boy 11, a girl 12, and a boy 16 who was subject to epileptic fits. I
had been told of the fits, and was assured that he was "harmless." When
I saw him, I had no doubt about the "fits," but was far from convinced
as to his "harmlessness." To make matters worse, he seemed strangely
"attracted"
to me, and sat for what seemed an eternity across the room grinning and
staring at me. He finally got up and came towards me with a large
pocket
knife in his hand. "I'll show you what I got," he said, and promptly
fell
into a "fit" at my feet.
There was only one door in the house, and
the only way to reach it was to go over the top of him—which I
did—leaving
plenty of room between him and me. I might have been going yet if the
father,
who was coming in just as I made my exit, hadn't caught me just as I
reached
the gate. I was brought back in the house and was laughed at all the
way.
My "friend" with the "fits" soon recovered,
but he didn't get between me and the door again.
In later years, I learned to know these
people better, and finer friends and neighbors never lived.
Going Home
The week passed all too quickly, and we
were
soon ready to start our trip back over the mountains, spend another
night
at the Ellsworth in Toledo, and then take the long train trip back to
Portland.
As the team was hitched to the wagon, ready
to carry us over the mountain, my pal and I stood side by side. There
wasn’t
much to say. Old Rowdy seemed to sense the situation and I reached a
big
kiss between his brown eyes, and climbed into the wagon.
The vacation was over, and we were headed
home, but if I live a thousand years, I could never forget my first
trip
to Penitentiary Hollow.
Interview With Evelyn Payne Parry
Connie: How did Harlan get its name?
Evelyn: It was named for James R. Harlan,
who was the first settler there.
When we moved to Harlan, there was a prune
orchard and a hop yard on the old Harlan place. I think Jim built the
house
before he left. He fixed that place up just beautifully. He was a real
workman. Jim left the area suddenly because his wife, Martha Ann
(1858-1893)
died during childbirth. I think he married again and lived in
Corvallis.
He must have given up and left the area out of grief.
Connie: What in particular drew people to
the Harlan area?
Evelyn: Harlan is a sportsman’s intrigue.
People then were running their mail routes—anything they could do early
and fast—so they could go to Harlan to fish. People liked it there.
Connie: When did the Paynes first arrive
in the Harlan area?
Evelyn: We moved here from Hillsboro in
1911. That was the first train to Blodgett after the big flood. Before
we moved to Hillsboro we lived in Tillamook.
Connie: What was your dad's name?
Evelyn: My dad's name was Irvin Payne. My
uncle, George Payne, was his brother.
Connie: What do you think caused the
westward
movement?
Evelyn: All the people were moving West
for more land, or better circumstances. They wanted to better
themselves.
The West was settled by roaming people who were the strongest,
brightest,
most intelligent citizens right out here on the West Coast. In
accordance
with the theory of natural selection, only the brightest and strongest
made it and survived.
The early pioneers were active people—not
necessarily intellectuals. They weren't "bookish." But then, there were
some who were, like Ella Brown who came to Harlan and started a school.
She was very "bookish" and intelligent. She started the school with her
family and she made it work, of course.
Connie: Tell me about the post office at
Harlan.
Evelyn: It was soon after 1913 that the
post office opened things up so that everyone could send more material
by mail. You had to pay five cents for the first pound and a penny for
additional pounds. That made it just about a penny a pound.
My mother, Minnie, was the seventh Harlan
postmaster then. During the winter, she charged a penny a pound for
hauling.
This made parcel post accessible, so people could move their entire
belongings
by mail. They could move from Portland to Harlan for that low price.
People
were literally moving into the area via the mail!
That's when the people really started coming
into Harlan. There's probably an economic reason why they started the
migration,
but I'm not aware of what it might have been.
Connie: What were the roads like in the
early 1900s?
Evelyn: The roads were nothing but mud.
There were wheel tracks for a wagon. That road went over Marys Peak
coming
by Woods Creek, which is 21 miles from Harlan and about two miles from
Philomath. That was the mail route. It came into Harlan one day and
back
to Philomath the next day.
You had to go around Marys Peak to get to
Harlan. But there was a shorter route. You could start at Philomath and
go out toward Alsea a little ways and hit right up across the hill to
Newman's
Camp.
Connie: I haven't heard about Newman's Camp
before. Was it a labor camp of some sort?
Evelyn: Yes, some of the men went to work
at Newman's Camp. Vern Young, who lives near Elk City now, worked
there.
Family men who didn't have any work went to Newman's Camp and worked a
little while in the woods. They were loggers. They had a little
boarding
house up there on top of the hill. That was one way a man could support
his family when nothing else was available.
Connie: What do you know about early
sawmills
in the Harlan area?
Evelyn: There was a big water-powered mill
already built, by a man by the name of Miller, in Harlan when my family
arrived there in February 1911. But it was inactive at the time. It was
located on our place. They built a dam on Feagles Creek about a mile
above
our house, and they made a flume all the way and dug deep ditches. In
some
places, the flume was five to six feet deep across Big Elk Creek. The
flume
threw the water down into that wheel, but it was still revolving in the
river.
There was also another mill built clear
back across the river which very few people remember.
Connie: Where was the other mill?
Evelyn: The other mill may have been up
on the old place settled by Charles C. Mulkey II (1812-?) and his wife
Levinia Read (1815-?), but I could be wrong about that. There's a
little
neck of land on the Mulkey place just wide enough for a mill, and it
was
hanging over a little valley. Of course for water, they had a little
pond
in there.
That mill really sawed a lot of lumber.
Mulkeys had a board fence around it, and the sign painted on it said:
1000
board feet for $10. So I ran home and told the folks that lumber was so
cheap that we could build just about anything we wanted to!
That was Del's granddad, G. A. Hodges
(1852-1926)
and his older boys who worked that mill. He was building mills for
other
people. It was always my impression that he built it for Charles
Mulkey,
but whether he had the money to pay for its construction or not, I
don’t
know.
Jane (1846-1910) and Vance Kinney may have
fronted the money for the mill, because they had a place on that land.
Connie: What do you know about George Hodges?
Evelyn: I know he learned to make mission
furniture in Portland, and from what I understand he continued making
it
at the sawmill on the original Hodges homestead at Salado, which is
about
three miles east of Claudine and Dell's current place. They floated the
furniture to Newport on rafts.
Elmo Davis visited Harlan quite a few times
before he actually bought any land. He finally bought the place next to
where the sawmill was up the river. He eventually moved to Siletz.
Whether that sawmill was on his place or
the Mulkey place, I've never known for sure. Dad sold them (the Mulkey
family) our general store in 1920, and they moved it up to that old
place.
Connie: I know Vern January, who ran the
Elk City Store, was from Harlan. Do you know anything about that family?
Evelyn: About four miles up Big Elk Creek
toward Marys Peak is where Wesley W. January homesteaded. He was
Harlan's
sixth postmaster. Wes also owned a sawmill which was a little farther
up
the river.
Connie: Did the Indians venture inland or
did they stay pretty much on the coast?
Evelyn: They traveled around quite a bit
as a matter of fact. So did their artifacts and tools. For instance,
John
Steiger dug down in the slough one day to put his boat in and repair
it.
When he got down rather deep, he found a flat rock from the beach—a
heavy
iron rock—with old fern and a fish bone with the fat and everything
still
on it fossilized onto it. He thought that perhaps a flood came quickly
and covered that rock immediately, and the dead matter never
deteriorated.
Since that time, I found the same kind of
rock on this side of the river. It didn't have a fern or a fish on it,
but it was definitely not the kind of rock you would find here. It was
from the beach and was used by the Indians to do their cooking on.
On the flat of Elk City where the houses
are, is the old Indian campground. Mother remembers when they were
there.
Tribal members stopped off at Elk City and had their campfires and ate
and smoked.
James H. Parks (1887-?), who has a sheep
and cattle ranch on the Elk City-Harlan Road, had four mounds on the
river
bank at his place that had Indian tools stacked on top of them. These
were
burial mounds, not shell mounds. When the Indians died, they always
took
all their earthly necessities with them to heaven.
Connie: Did the Indians ever camp as far
east as Salado?
Evelyn: Oh yes. Del’s dad, Dell Hodges
(1887-1969)
recalled that when he was a toddler, there were Indians staying at
Salado.
They wanted to play with him, but he was afraid of them.
Connie: Do you know anything about the eel
trap on Jim Parks' place?
Evelyn: As I recall, there was an Indian
eel trap on Big Elk Creek on the upper end of his place. There was
another
one on the Yaquina near Verba and Albert Croston's place on the Elk
City
Road.
Connie: It sounds like the Indians were
free to come and go and weren't confined to the reservation.
Evelyn: That's true. Many of them didn’t
live on the reservation. In fact, as they got more education and more
money,
they moved away from the area completely.
Connie: Then I presume there were members
of the tribe living in Toledo.
Evelyn: Sure. There were Indians living
on Depot Slough when I moved here in 1921. In fact, there was an Indian
by the name of Archie P. Johnson (1875-1967) living on the slough who
had
a dugout canoe. Indians weren’t the only folks using canoes; Hunts also
had a dugout.
Connie: Did Indian children have a chance
to go to school outside the reservation?
Evelyn: Oh, yes. The old Central School
had a wonderful library of school materials. Esther Anderson told me
this
story:
A woman was teaching in Toledo, and the Indian children who hadn't been enrolled in class would come and peek in the windows. At first she waved to them or smiled at them. Finally, she got them to come in and sit down and listen. They were just as afraid to go to school as Dell Hodges was afraid to play with them.
Shot Pouch
Connie: How did Shot Pouch get its name?
Evelyn: According to Jerry Henkle, an early
Benton County pioneer, Shot Pouch Creek was named in 1856 when some
settlers
were exploring the Coast Range looking for grazing land.
According to a fellow named Mark Phinney,
who interviewed Jerry Henkle about Benton County history in 1937,
George
Knowlton, a member of the party, lost a shot pouch near the stream,
which
was named on that account.
Connie: Have you been to Shot Pouch?
Evelyn: I was there once and I've been I've
been afraid to go back ever since.
Dad took me through there with a wagon one
year, and we ate some chocolate cookies. The next day, I vomited all
day
long, I was so sick.
The road jumps down into the creek, which
flows northwest from Marys Peak, and then it jumps back out again, then
down in and back out again until you're dizzy and suffering from motion
sickness.
The mail has been making that loop daily
for years, but I wouldn't dare take my car that way, because I remember
that one fateful trip!
Connie: When were cars first introduced
in the Harlan area?
Evelyn: In 1911, there were no cars at
Harlan.
The Mulkeys got a car in 1915. as did G. A. Hodges. Then C. D. Springer
(1882-1953) and his wife Connie Nell (1884-1971) got an old Ford. Dad
bought
that Ford from him and taught me how to drive.
I learned to drive among the fruit trees
on that road. But it wasn’t too bad. It was a dirt road and you didn't
drive in the summertime because of the dust.
My granddad bought a big seven passenger
Studebaker and crossed the river in the summertime because it was very
low. They used to grade it up so it was fairly smooth.
We attended picnics in Grandpa's Studebaker.
Sometimes we had to back up at the bends, because the Studebaker
couldn’t
make it clear around the bend.
People got cars in those days as their
luxury.
However, the people who got cars early on weren't necessarily the more
well to do. Those with the most actual, substantial property value were
more careful about financially going out on a limb.
Connie: I've heard Leonard Grant is a
descendent
of Daniel Boone (c1734-1820). Were the Grants the first settlers in
Harlan?
Evelyn: Leonard Grant's grandparents, Mary
Williams Cullen and Elijah Grant (1825-?), claim to be the first family
in Harlan, but Jane Lillard and R. L. Feagles, the parents of Johnny
Feagles
(1873-1963) also claim to be the first.

Photo Courtesy of
Julie Hendricks
The Grants settled in here and lived one
year before the Siletz Reservation was opened for settlement, which was
in 1866. They couldn't get title to the land, so they gave up and moved
back to Kings Valley.
Mary and Elijah were the parents Leonard's
father, Benjamin Franklin Grant (1849-1940). His mother was Lousetta
Oglesby.
Many people continued moving around, but
the Grants didn't. B. F. Grant stayed put; he'd been there since 1866.
He got the very first deed and patent in the area. He saw to it that
all
of his children got a piece of land next to him, and they just spread
out
and spread out. Finally, his brother, Lige Grant got that place down
below,
so he's a little bit farther away than the rest of them.
Jack Oglesby is Leonard's uncle. His wife,
Ruth, was also an Oglesby. They're fourth cousins to Lousetta and
Benjamin
Franklin Grant's children, Cora, Lester, Laura, Willis, Bernice, Lige,
Huston, Leonard, Bessie, and Samuel, who died in infancy. The Oglesbys
came from Kentucky and Virginia.
Leonard was married to a first cousin, but
we're not going to talk about it in the book [sic]! She just quietly
disappeared.
They both knew they had made a bad play, and there was the "disgrace"
of
a divorce. They were both very young at the time they married, and
probably
decided later on that "kissin' kuzins" wasn't a very good idea.
Following the divorce, she'd walk down to
our place; she was lonesome. She lived up on the Point at Leonard's
homestead,
and she'd run back and forth after the mail, which was then at the home
of P. H. Martin, Harlan's fifth postmaster.
Connie: Del said he took piano lessons from
Ruth Grant.
Evelyn: Oh yes. Ruth was a piano teacher.
She helped in the Grant District and was the musician for the new
church.
Edna Howard Brandeberry was also a fine musician and singer. Helen and
Max Town owned a gramophone with horn and cylinder records. These bits
of music were most precious to the Harlan Community.
Connie: Were the McDonalds related to the
Grants?
Evelyn: Yes. Cora Grant, the oldest, married
a McDonald. She lived with him just about long enough to have Clifford,
and then she divorced him. Later, Cora married a man by the name of
Davis
who lived in Philomath. They had another boy, Grant Davis.
Cliff McDonald grew up with his aunts and
uncles as part of the family. He married Jesse Brown, and they had two
daughters, Lois and Juanita.
Then old man McDonald, who was somewhat
of a "no good," married Hattie Parks. Anyway, she died of tuberculosis
and is buried somewhere at Elk City.
Connie: Do you know anything about the
"Barn"
Davenports who live on the far side of Big Elk Creek?
Evelyn: The "Barn" Davenports near Elk City
is the granddaughter of Nellie Bennett (?-1962) and Bill Davenport
(1870-1921).
Nellie Davenport was one of the finest
hearted
people. I loved her! I could never feel hurt about anything she did or
said. She was one of the nicest people you could ever know. She did
more
good for this world than anybody ever thought about. Nellie was always
so optimistic. She could make you feel good no matter what the trouble
was. She had the character and the strength and the will power that
made
you feel everything was just all right.
But, she was one of the poorest housekeepers
you ever met! She just couldn’t keep house.
Bill Davenport lived near me little
while—five
or six months maybe—and we had the same phone line. The phone line had
been short and the rig got so it wouldn’t come in right. He was getting
off work at 3am. I hopped out of bed scared to death that somebody was
dying, considering my son-in-law, Jake, was nearly killed on the job
five
times. It was Bill Davenport, and he knew immediately that he'd gotten
the wrong number.
Later, we found out that it was my line
that had been shot to stitches, and it wasn't ringing right when it was
damp. So in the night when it was a little bit damp he was getting me!
He was as nice as he could be. He and I never had any trouble.
But that outfit over there in the barn!
One day, I just took the receiver off the hook and that Davenport kid
just
cussed me out for bothering him on the phone. I wrote down just exactly
what he said to me and sent it to the telephone company. I don't think
he ever had phone service again after that.
The "Barn" Davenports didn't pay their bills
half the time, and they were in trouble all the time.
Connie: Davenports sure sound like a colorful
bunch. Who were some of the other interesting settlers?
Evelyn: C. D. Springer was an early
homesteader,
but he wasn't a wealthy man. He had been in there and then went up to
the
Cascades and worked as a forester and then came back to Harlan. His
place
was on top of the hill above the Carter place. He bought a place near
Milton
H. Young (?-1918), who was married to Jim Harlan's daughter, Eva.
Young's
had four children: Riley, Ben, Anna and Mildred.
William Allison and his wife Bessie Grant
(1897-1953) came in on a homestead. Later, Charles Allison came with
his
family. Frank Allison took a homestead before he married Dorothy. For
whatever
reason, she never lived on the homestead.
Lloyd and Mable Graubaugh were in a cluster
up by Browns, who were part of the old settlement on Gopher Creek.
The "Hilltop" Browns, Ella St. Johns
(1869-?)
and Charles W. (1864-1937), were in the Glen—or Glenwood—settlement. By
1920, the Glen post office was in the Brown house. The family members
were
especially fine neighbors. Three of their sons volunteered for WWI, two
died of tuberculosis, but their son, George Everett recovered. Althea
married
Lester Grant, Jessie married Cliff McDonald, and Louis married Reva
Allison.
Then Prof. Jerry Banks, started teaching
in Harlan. In the course of time, he taught in schools all over the
country.
Jerry was a penmanship expert. His
flourishes
were extreme; that was the style in those days.
His parents, Sarah Arnold and Bradley
Troxel,
also lived in Glen.
Bradley died, and Jerry stayed with Sarah,
who put him through college. His grandmother, Catherine Arnold
(1813-1902
OH), is also buried at Glenwood Cemetery.
Emily Timberlake (?-1915) is also at rest
in Glenwood Cemetery. She is the mother of Jenny Timberlake who was a
teacher
at Glen when I started school at the age of five. She married a
Bohanan,
but she maintained the use of her birthname, and was "Jenny Timberlake"
in all her pictures.
In 1911, Jenny was teaching in Harlan.
She lived to be 104, and "broke" the man who was going to pay her way
[sic].
She's "history" in the Glen community [sic].
When Jerry Banks was teaching at Glen, he
got interested in going to Klickitat Lake, which is nestled away in a
beautiful
setting. On top of all his other skills, he was a photographer, and he
took postcard-sized pictures of the region.
Connie: It sounds to me as though Klickitat
Lake was a pretty popular place in those days.
Evelyn: Klickitat Lake was quite a resort.
People used to go up there and get drunk and stay in a little cabin
over
night. They used to run around the house at night and bang [sic] at
each
other and have lots of fun.
Jerry Banks and Blanche and Percy Mulvaney
used to enjoy walking up there and just looking at it.
Connie: Was the lake a haven for anglers
like so many lakes and streams in the area?
Evelyn: As far as I know, there weren't
any fish in the lake at first, but later on it was planted with fish.
Myrtle
Govro, who later married into the Grant family, owned much of the land
up there, but I don’t know whether or not she personally was
responsible
for having the Klickitat Lake planted with fish or not.
Connie: Which Grant did Myrtle marry?
Evelyn: Myrtle's spouse died, and Sam Grant,
B. F. Grant's brother, sold his place and moved into Robert Black's
(1862-1917)
old place after he died, which was near Govro's.
After Sam and Myrtle got married, I swear
she thought she was the smartest woman in the world because she had
"earned"
the "status" of Grant.
One year, Myrtle was even voted Queen of
Pioneer Days even though she wasn't originally from this part of the
country.
But, she was the oldest woman in the county, and that's what it took to
qualify. I didn't think it was fair because she wasn't born here and
she
wasn't a "real" Grant.
Connie: What do you think was the main
attraction
of Klickitat Lake?
Evelyn: Well, I think some of the early
people settled there for the "fun" of it. They wanted to get away from
"civilization," and they chose those "remote" areas on purpose. But
they
didn't do like the our modern days hippies; they kept their best
clothes,
they came to the picnics, they mingled, and they had talents. There
were
nurses and musicians and people from all those professions.
Some of the people who owned land there
had bookstores and pharmacies and so on. They kept a little farm land,
just like today, and they just realized how nice it was to have that
land
to camp on when they wanted to.
For instance, a druggist from Philomath
came out and camped in our pasture, which seemed more like a backyard
to
us.
Basically, nothing has changed in the course
of time. Everybody looks forward to retirement. Something different.
Lots
of people wish they were living on farms right now.
Connie: What do you know about the Kessi
family?
Evelyn: The older Kessis were living about
two and a half miles up Klickitat Road when the Paynes arrived. He had
a little bunch of creek bottom. It was just a little area, but very
very
rich.
The family was young yet. There were William
and Georgia, who was a very bright woman, and then there was Elizabeth
who was in school in the 8th grade when I was in the first grade, and
Mary
who was my age, then two little tiny boys later.
At the time, here was no bridge to their
place. Kessis went right through our house yard and through our
orchard,
and right through miles of our hay field, on through P. H. Martin's old
place, right on up to Klickitat.
The first built was an open bridge. That
was replaced with a covered bridge after 1921, because the open bridge
gave out.
The younger Kessis are loggers.
Millionaires.
They can offer $100,000 for a sheep or cattle ranch and not bat an eye.
They offered Lige Grant that amount for his place, and they would have
given him the use of the land. But Lige didn't take it, even though
that
was a good offer at that time.
Connie: Was the old generation of Kessis
wealthy?
Evelyn: No. The older Kessis were so poor
that they couldn't have white bread in the house. They ate less white
bread
than I do cake by far. They didn't have it. They're the ones who parcel
posted all their vegetables and potatoes and everything to Jennings
Lodge.
Ms. Kessi had a sister teaching there. They'd live up there and put all
those kids through grade school, high school and then through college.
Their daughter, Georgia was a violinist.
She married a man who wrote text books. Mary never married. She
attended
University of Oregon for many years, and worked in the history
department's
archives.
Connie: Who homesteaded next to Kessis?
Evelyn: Just above the Kessi place were
Cyrus Walker and Dr. Joseph E. Rankin (1906-1970), two unmarried men
who
fixed their cabins close together like Charles Thompson and Frank
Overlander.
The Boise family had a summer home near
Walker and Rankin that turned into a schoolhouse. They called it
Feagle’s
Creek School. In the summer, Mary Kessi used to attend classes there.
Eventually, Dr. Rankin married one of the
Boise girls, and was the father of these vegetarians [sic]. In fact,
there
are several generations of Rankin vegetarians.
At one time, Mary and Teresa Rankin were
living in Corvallis on a scientific chicken ranch. They always had to
have
"brilliant chicken" for that family—They were all college people.
Eventually, some of the Rankins moved to
Astoria, and you can find them in Salem now.
Then Max Town homesteaded right next to
the Boises, in a cluster.
Connie: Where were Mulvaneys in relation
to other Harlan settlers?
Evelyn: Frank Mulvaney (1866-? OR) settled
above Kessis on Klickitat Road. He had grown up in Harlan, but on the
Jones
place.
Alvin Jones, who married Mary Grant, was
located about four miles above Harlan, and the Black School was two
miles
up the road from him. That's also where the old Jim Harlan place and
the
first post office was.
When the Paynes moved there in 1911, Frank
Mulvaney was already an old man. He was older than my dad. His natural
ability was to locate these property lines. He could fine the corners
and
the blaze marks.
Martha and Charley Arthur had a place on
the other side of Washburns. They were right above Frank Thompson’s and
Charley Overlander’s place where Raymond Smith had been. In fact,
Samuel
Grants first Spouse was Josie Smith.
Martha Arthur was sick much of the time
in town, but she was perfectly healthy the minute she moved to the
country.
Charley had a pension from the
Spanish-American
War. They had goats all the time and a cow, and they always had a big
garden
with berries and everything.
Connie: Claudine Hodges told me the
blackberries
in the valley weren't always growing wild like they are now; they're
nothing
more than briars.
Evelyn: At one time, there were no Himalayan
and Evergreen berries here. You're right. People raised them
domestically
and they got away from them.
Mother ordered and bought the first
Himalayan
blackberry plants in Harlan, and we worked like everything to get them
to grow. The Evergreen is older, and I'm not sure when it came in.
Connie: You mention how the briars got out
of control. How did Tansy Ragwort get into the Big Elk Valley?
Evelyn: Tansy Ragwort originally was brought
here from Europe. It came in ballast or seed that hadn't been cleaned.
It could just get on the hair of an animal and travel for miles.
Harlan Preachers
Connie: Did any circuit preachers serve
the
Harlan area?
Evelyn: Yes. Many notes on church services
were displayed in the old schoolhouse. Rev. Winan of Philadelphia was
sent
by American Sunday School Union. These missionaries were guests of
interested
families and services were in schools and homes. Rev. Rhorbaugh of
Albany
came to Harlan. He had a small lightweight folding organ which he
carried
in his buggy. Bible verses were painted on board fences. Rev. Tunison
who
lived in Harlan around 1905 or 1906. The Tunisons were all gone by the
time the Paynes got there.
In the Gazette-Times there was a book about
Harlan written by one of the Tunisons. The name of the book is One
Armed
Circuit Rider. It was printed as a serial in the paper quite a while
before
the 1950s, because I taught at Blodgett right about 1951 or 1952.
Twylah
Davis told me that she had read it and said she enjoyed it.
Reverend Peoples was another preacher living
at Harlan. [S]he [sic] married all the Mulkeys.
Alma Plunkett’s father, Rev. Rolla Phelps,
came here a few times. He built the Little Log Church by the Sea at
Yachats.
There was a preacher by the name of Brown
who preached here years ago. He came from Newport to Elk City, then
down
to Riverside. Then he'd come on up here and preach. He walked most of
the
way.
We always had a baseball team in the
summertime,
and Rev. Brown would come and sit out there and watch them play
baseball
after everyone had gone to church.
Connie: Considering how close Harlan is
to Philomath, were any of the families connected with the United
Brethren?
Evelyn: My dad grew up in Wisconsin where
there were United Brethren. The United Brethren were German Methodists.
One year, they had a Methodist minister, and the next year they had a
United
Brethren minister to satisfy the Germans. They rotated that way, in the
same church.
The Henkle family brought the United
Brethren
sect from Pennsylvania. They sent missionaries out West. Philomath
college
was established by the United Brethren.
The Wrights—the airplane people—are United
Brethren. Orville and Wilbur's father, the Rev. Milton Wright, was a
preacher
in the Willamette Valley, out of Bethel someplace.
Flossie Overman, who is an authority in
Philomath, said both the Wright brothers walked the streets of
Philomath
and went to school there.
Connie: What do you know about the Wrights
on Poole Slough?
Evelyn: There was a religious colony on
Pool Slough. The Colony House, as they called it, might have been
established
by the United Brethren. That point has never been figured out.
The Wrights on Pool Slough, who were leaders
in the Colony House, were kinfolk of the airplane people, because they
bragged about their famous kinfolk. They wore gunny sacks around their
shoulders around the barn, just like I wear.
They were educated people. Those Wright
girls had life certificates for teaching. One of them lost her
certificate
for hitting a kid over the head.
The young Wright boy had a fiendish
disposition.
The three got in a fight one day. The two girls were downstairs, and
the
brother went upstairs to "clean house" for the girls. He threw
everything—all
their antiques—out the window. He was going to have a bonfire. The
girls
went out in the yard and packed it back in as fast as he could throw it
out.
There were no descendants of the Wrights
on Poole Slough. The girls didn't marry and the boy didn't marry either.
Connie: Tell me about Charley Lillard.
Evelyn: EphriamConrow's homestead
became the homestead of Charley Lillard whose wife was a Conrow. Ms.
Conrow's
mother died, and he married one of the Lillard girls. And then he died
and his wife sold the place to Charley Lillard.


Ms. Conrow was a Davidson. Those were the
people who ran the post office (1899-1917) at Peak, which is in Benton
County.
Connie: Where did the name Spout Creek come
from?
Evelyn: There was an Oglesby and a Hunt
from Eddyville who went over there and looked at this land at the same
time, and that's where the name Spout Creek comes from.
As the story goes, one of those two became
very ill. He vomited all night long on something that probably poisoned
him. The next morning, the other one said,
"How do you feel this morning?"
"Well, I think I'm pretty good this
morning,
and I think I might make it," he said.
"I thought you were going up the spout [sic]
last night," the first fellow said.
Connie: Why did the Paynes leave Harlan?
Evelyn: I asked my dad, "Why in the world
did you leave Harlan?" “Well, there was no money left in goats, there
was
no money in sheep, there was no money in cattle, nobody could pay their
store bills, and I was poisoned by the dog fennel in the hay," he told
me.
Connie: What was dog fennel poisoning like?
Evelyn: It was just like having poison oak.
He was broken out all over. His neck would run water until his collar
was
soaked. His eyes were swollen shut. It was very miserable for him. I
break
out on the inside from it.
Dad was into thrashing and haying all summer
long. When things broke down, he was out there to fix it. He suffered
so.
That was one of the biggest reasons we moved.
But the economic condition changed and this
was the real reason. Now many of the old homesteads are just a memory.
Times got hard. The people starved out.
Connie: What do you know about the early
settlers in Elk City?
Evelyn: Elk City is the oldest community
in Lincoln County, and it's the oldest school district.
There's a funny story Violet Updike
(1893-1980)
told me about a guy named Johnson who wanted to make sure he was the
first
to claim some land there.
George Meggison and R. A. Bensell stood
on the bank waiting to claim the same land. They couldn't stand on the
land itself. They had to wait until midnight to stake their claims.
They
crossed the Yaquina in a rowboat.
But there was Johnson standing there naked,
dripping wet! He swam across the river ahead of them and claimed the
land!
Well, Meggison and Bensell did better. They
went down to Yaquina Bay and claimed their land.
Johnson got his land, but he didn't stay
there. He must have closed immediately after that and sold it to Marsh
Simpson.
Simpson is always thought to be the first
settler at Elk City. But he really didn’t get his name on the original
map I had.64 He bought the lots and platted a town with 80-foot
streets,
dreaming of a college on the hill.
Glenwood District
Most of us call the Glen, or Glenwood
District,
in Lincoln County, Oregon, by the name of Drift Creek because of the
largest
creek in the area, which has its beginning somewhere on the slopes of
Table
Mountain. It is not to be confused with Drift Creek in the northern
part
of the county.
Lewis A. McArthur, in the Oregon Historical
Quarterly, September 1947, gives the following information about Glen:
Glen post office was in the west part of Township 12 South, Range 9 West, a few miles south of Salado. It was on Upper Drift Creek or one of its tributaries. Glen post office was established January 17, 1894, with Simeon J. Wilhoit (1869-1894)67 the first of three postmasters. The office was closed to Elk City on June 30, 1912. The name Glen is said to have been applied by Jerry Banks in honor of some town where he lived previously, but the compiler has been unable to identity that place.
According to the Official Register of the
US, the other two postmasters were Bradley Troxel and C. W. Brown.
The postmaster, Simeon J. Wilhoit, was known
as "Grandpa Wilhoit." The building was on Gopher Creek, a tributary of
Drift Creek. It also contained Grandpa Wilhoit's woodworking shop where
he made wooden butter bowls and tables and other small articles on his
lathe. There was a fireplace in his shop. He lived with Sarah Arnold
Banks
(1849-1921 IN) and Bradley Troxel (1848-1924) in the house behind the
post
office. Troxel Creek was named for the Troxel family. It is further up
Gopher Creek and is to be remembered by the silvery sheen of the
waterfall
just before it crosses the road and joins Gopher Creek.
Sarah Arnold Banks Troxel was the mother
of Jerry Banks, who named the Glen post office. Her sister was Mary F.
Arnold who married Henry Wilhoit. Simeon J. Wilhoit was Mary F. and
Henry
C. Wilhoit's son. The Henry Wilhoits lived on the adjoining place up
Gopher
Creek, which was later owned by Adella Ellenburg (1864-1943) and Bill
Moore
(1859-1938).
The first family to live on Drift Creek
was Martha and John Watkins and their children, but there were two
bachelors
who had settled there earlier. John Arnold took up a claim on Gopher
Creek,
later taken over by Mary and Henry Wilhoit, and finally owned by the
Moore
family. Margaret Lillard (1866-1939) and Charley Allen (1849-1934), an
Englishman, lived between the Drift Creek and Gopher Creek fords.
When John Watkins and his brother, James,
first explored their section, it was more open because the Indians had
kept the brush burned off, and there was plenty of good grass, and it
looked
like good cattle country. At that time, there was no road into Drift
Creek,
only a trail over the hill from Big Elk Creek so they packed all their
possessions in by horse until the first cabin was built; and Martha
cooked
the meals over a campfire.
The first cabin was a one-room affair, with
a loft above where the boys were to sleep. They lived in this small
house
five years before they built the new and larger house. Their son,
Nathan,
hewed all the logs by hand for the new house, and they invited all the
neighbors in for a house raising. Martha served stewed chicken and
huckleberry
pie, made of the red mountain huckleberries which grew so profusely in
the woods.
In later years, Nathan took over this
homestead
and lived there for many years, taking care of the many flowers that
Martha
had planted in the picketed yard. We remember the white rose over the
deep
blue hydrangeas by the kitchen window, the honeysuckle trailing over
the
fence, and the native rhododendron which grew to giant proportions in
later
years. There was a huge black walnut tree not far from the porch. It
was
felled by the axe of someone who was more interested in cash than
beauty
or sentiment, or memories of swings and summer days. The second
family
to make a home on Drift Creek was Lizzie Munkers and N. B. Neal and
their
children, Fred (1878-1955), Leo, Bessie and Delman. Lizzie Neal’s
father
was Benny Munkers of Munkers Station72 west of Scio.
Samuel Gregory was the first teacher in
the year 1891. Some of the first pupils were Fred, Leo and Delman Neal;
Jim, Ethel, Lily and Bill Brown; Arthur Gordon; and Waldo, Lee, Leona
and
Elmer Watkins. Alice Brown attended school for a few weeks. The first
school
was built of hand-split boards, and the work was all donated by the men
of the neighborhood. It was on Meadow Creek about one mile from the
Watkins
place. School was held for only three months in the wintertime.
The Brown family lived on Deer Creek.
Clementine
Brown and several of their children lived there: Charley, Fred, Bill,
Jim,
Vern, Alice, Lillian, and Mamie Siletz Brown, as well as a married
daughter,
Maude Brown Hatfield, living in California.
Arthur Gordon was the son of Emaline and
Charley Gordon, who lived on Meadow Creek. Emaline Gordon had been
Emaline
Carson before she married Charley, and had two sons, Ted and George
Carson.
The second teacher was Jennie Watkins, who
taught in 1892, and the third teacher was Frank Wilhoit, in 1893. Belle
Butler was the teacher in 1894, and Jerry Banks took over in 1895 to
1896,
and perhaps Ollie Brown, Sadie Kennison and Grace Chatterson.
This schoolhouse was taken over by Oliver
Altree, and for four years the school was held in a vacant dwelling
about
three miles from the Watkins home. Then a new school was built on
Meadow
Creek with lumber sawed by Oliver Altree in his mill near the first
schoolhouse.
All the men helped in the building.
The first child born on Drift Creek was
Pansy Harris, daughter of Edward Harris, who had another daughter,
Princess.
Their home was later taken over by Irwin Winfield Scott Zachary Taylor
Holbrook—his full name! The Holbrook children were: John, Charley, Lyle
and Elgin.
Chapter 62: Eddyville
Early details of Little Elk have been compiled from a letter to Emma Allphin McBride, February 1938, from Florence Mason; Rachel Ann Henkle Shipley Kitson's interview with Fred Lockley 1937, and Branch V. Henkle Genealogy, page 359.


Hogg Buys Wagon Road for $25,000
In 1872, Col. T. Egenton Hogg, a Confederate soldier, bought the wagon road land for $25,000. The money was divided equally among the eight who had carried out the project. He agreed to maintain the road. The tollgate was removed.
Shipley Sells Out to Ezekiel Eddy
Shipleys sold their land to Ezekiel Eddy for $1400, who paid for It with silver dollars. Eddy had said, "I wouldn't a gi'en ten cents for the place if it hadn't been for that orchard."
Shipleys Former Slave Holders
Among those who were held as slaves in
Oregon
were Louis Southworth, who in 1855 purchased his freedom from his
master
in Polk County for $1,000, and Reuben Shipley of Benton County.
Reuben Shipley had been a slave in Missouri,
according to Mark Phinney of Corvallis, who interviewed John B. Horner,
professor of history. His master, Robert Shipley, trusted him to a
large
share in the training of his sons, whose mother had died, and he was
regarded
as almost one of the family. When Shipley decided to come to Oregon, he
promised Reuben his freedom if he would drive a team of oxen on the
road.
Reuben left a spouse in Missouri who died before he could send money
for
her. After he purchased his freedom, he was employed by Eldridge
Hartless,
who settled one mile south of Philomath in 1846. Hartless was quite
well-to-do
and had many cattle. In a few years Reuben had saved $1500, and with a
part of it he bought a farm where Mount Union Cemetery and Mount Union
School are now located.
Now Col. Nathaniel Ford, who settled in
Rickreall in Polk County in 1844, owned a young African-American woman
named Mary Jane. Ford allowed Reuben to marry this woman and take her
to
his farm. Then, having learned that Shipley had money, he came without
knowledge to his anglo friends, and made him believe that he must
purchase
his fiance's freedom, which he did for $700.
Reuben and Mary Jane reared a large
family—Wallace,
Ella, Thomas, Martha, Nellie and Ed—on their 80 acre farm four miles
west
of Corvallis. Reuben was industrious and Mary Jane was a splendid
housekeeper
and the family entered into the life of the church and the community
without
too much consideration of the question of social equality.
When William Wyatt, another pioneer spoke
of the hill on Reuben Shipley's farm as a likely place for a cemetery,
Reuben agreed to give two acres for that purpose if he might be buried
there. This two acres donated in 1861 was the beginning of Mount Union
Cemetery where many of the pioneers of Benton County are buried. Reuben
is there among them. According to Benton County Archives, page 18, he
died
in 1873 at the age of 74. His Spouse Mary Jane lived in Benton County
until
1880. In after years she married Alfred Drake and lived well into the
third
decade of the 20th Century.
Israel Fisk Eddy 1824-1911
According to Bea Eddy-Wilcox, who is a member of the Lincoln County Historical Society and the DAR, Israel Fisk Eddy (1824-1911), the legendary early settler of Eddyville, was an enormous man. He stood six feet, seven inches tall, and was said to be very powerful. He probably weighed well over 250 pounds, and had to stoop and enter an ordinary doorway sideways.

Most of the legends about Israel Eddy had
to do with his tremendous strength. One old timer said he saw Israel
take
the axle of the wheel of a loaded hay wagon and lift it out of the mud
so the horses could pull it out of a mud hole. He said he was a tiny
boy
at the time, and was overwhelmed by Eddy's strength.
Another tale says that Israel could put
a heavy steel spike—similar to the ones used in making bridges—between
his fingers, slam down on it, and the spike would bend to their shape.
Israel settled in what is now the town of
Eddyville, in 1870. He was 46 years old. At the time, the area was
known
as Little Elk.
Eva May Eddy 1862-1875
Eddy’s first Spouse, P. D. who he married
back in Vermont, died after he had reared a family, so he remarried on
October 21, 1876 in Le Sueur, Minnesota. His second wife was Marie
Phelonise
Manuel, was born January 30, 1842 in Gentilly, PQ. The marriage ended
in
divorce. She died May 6, 1916 in Albany. Marie, who was called
Phelonise,
first married to Felix Aikey in 1858. He was born about 1825 In Sorel,
Richelieu, PQ, and died December 22, 1873 in Kelso Township, Sibley
County,
Minnesota.
Israel and P. D. had a son named Perry and
a daughter named Eva May (1862-1875) who was 13 years old when they
came
West to Lincoln County. She died December 27, 1875, at the age of 13
years
and seven months.
Ezekiel Eddy 1800-1890
Israel left his land and everything dear
to him in Minnesota and came out West to join his father, Ezekiel Isaac
Eddy (1800-1890) who was already here with his wife, Lucy Fisk
(1805-1878).
Ezekiel had crossed the Plains at least
twice in his lifetime. He was a considerably old man to be making such
a move, and he brought his grown children with him.
The old man was a true son of the American
Revolution (1775-1783), because his father, James Eddy, fought in the
war.
Israel Settles Little Elk
Israel bought land in Little Elk from a
young
bride and groom. Legend has it that he and his father rode to Corvallis
and came back with a mule or two loaded down with silver money to pay
for
the land.
They built a sawmill and a gristmill on
this land, and used a small dam on the Yaquina River to supply the
power.
The heavy stones used to grind the grain
were shipped from England, and were carried from Siletz Bay to the Eddy
gristmill on the back of a Indian woman!
Israel’s reason for putting a gristmill
in the middle of tall timber was a puzzle to some people, but he was
convinced
that the railroad was coming through to connect Central Oregon—which
people
then believed would become the grain capital of the world—with the
Central
Oregon Coast. The prediction was that Newport would become an enormous
seaport, and the grain from Eastern and Central Oregon would be shipped
to foreign ports from there.
These plans never materialized, however,
and Israel ended up grinding flour for local use instead of foreign
trade.
The railroad, it is thought, could have
been instrumental in changing Little Elk to Eddyville. Israel owned a
lot
of land in the Little Elk area when Col. T. Egenton Hogg was putting in
the Corvallis & Eastern Railroad through to the coast. When Israel
gave the railroad right-of-way privileges through his land, it was
under
the consideration that they would name the area Eddyville.
But there were other more powerful
interests,
primarily in Portland, that didn't want to see Newport become an
enormous
port with all the grain from Eastern and Central Oregon being shipped
through
it.
Although it is "unofficial," some people
still speculate that there was sabotage beyond belief on this railroad.
Tunnels were set on fire, bridges were undercut or burned, and every
underhanded
deed was done to try and keep the railroad from succeeding. It went
bankrupt
time and time again. Wallis Nash (1837-1926) poured millions of dollars
into it. But Portland interests bought up a great deal of land around
Yaquina
Bay, so that docks couldn’t be built. Considerable land in Lincoln
County
is still owned by some of these old estates. There were people who were
determined that Portland alone was going to be the big port; they
didn’t
want Newport developed at any cost.
Another story states that in 1888, Israel
Eddy, who was then postmaster of Little Elk, moved the post office a
mile
west onto his own property and changed the name to Eddyville. He also
established
the cemetery on his farm. This location was approximately where Eddy
Creek
and the Yaquina River meet.
The office was moved east to McBride’s
store in 1892 with the name changed back to Little Elk. Upon petition,
the office was moved back to Eddy’s and the name was changed to
Eddyville.
Eddy sold to Conroy and the post office went with it. The next change
was
to Flam Young who kept it until 1897 when it moved back to McBride’s
store.
The post office department however declined to change the name, giving
as the reason, they did not like the double name. The office was sold
to
Stringer, and in about 1938 to Frances Mauch. Ms. Sparks and Ms.
Boynton
took it when it came under civil service.
Israel was fond of trees and had a fine
orchard in Eddyville.
People from around Siletz and Kernville
would come over and help out with the apple harvest. This was something
they looked forward to in the autumn because they always had a good
time,
particularly the children.
In the evenings they would build campfires
and Israel would entertain them with an organ grinder, at which he was
reputed to be quite talented. That was a big treat for
everyone—especially
the children—in days of limited entertainment.
Besides the other enterprises, Israel owned
a grocery store. Above the store was a big room he divided off with
curtains
into a sleeping room for people traveling through. The room was also
used
for dances he threw on Saturday nights.
Dances in those days were very important
sources of entertainment. People would come from miles around on
horseback
or in wagons. They would bring along their children and put them to bed
in the back of their wagons and prepared to spend the night. The
dancers
and their families would have breakfast the following morning.
Liquor was brought to the dances. Inevitably
there would be a fight, and Israel took it upon himself to break them
up.
He would take the offenders by the back of their necks and pull them
apart.
Then he would escort them outside and dump them in a watering trough.
Israel Eddy loved to travel. From one trip
he took on horseback to California, he brought hack several redwood
trees.
One redwood stands today on former Eddy land. It is located on the
north
edge of Highway 20 on the straight stretch in the road just west of
Eddyville.
The redwoods around Chitwood might possibly have been planted there by
him.
Perry Eddy Marries Mary Amanda Frantz
Israel’s son, Perry, married Mary Amanda
Frantz. She was the daughter of a Civil War Captain, Samuel Frantz, and
his wife, Mary. They came across the plains 1850 and bought Fort
Hoskins
directly from the government.
Perry and Mary Amanda had a family of five
children. They were all born in Kings Valley or Hoskins, at the
junction
of the Kings Valley and Hoskins roads.
James A. Hamar Settles Nashville
The Edwards and the Hamars are kin to the
Eddys. James Hamar, who was the first white man who ever settled at the
headwaters of the Yaquina River at Nashville, was a native scout who
came
to Oregon in the 1850s and 1860s to Fort Hoskins. He slashed a trail
from
Summit to Nashville. He applied for a homestead and was granted a
square
mile of land. His sister, Sarah Hamar Miller, was widowed after the
Civil
War. Some of her older children were already married. She had younger
children;
and it was terribly hard for widows to raise families in those days.
There
just wasn't work that women could do to earn a living. So she came West
to locate on the land at Nashville.
Then Norman Edwards decided that he would
like to come out West. He left his wife and children back home and come
to Oregon for a visit. When he saw this area, he decided this was the
place
for him. He had a big wheat farm and pure bred stock and a lovely big
stone
house back in Kansas. Edwards offered to move his family out here up on
the ranch on the Yaquina River when there they would literally starve
to
death. Anyone who has lived long in this area knows that no farmer
could
make it without other work. Almost all of the men in this area work at
other jobs, out of necessity. But Norman Edwards left fairly well to do
circumstances and came out here to scrape out a living on a stump
ranch.
In this fresh air, it was the first time in his life he could breathe
freely.
For this reason, it was worth everything to him to leave what he had to
come out here and live in a place where he wanted to be. He loved his
ranch
and he loved the land.
The Indians must have felt much the same
about this area. They had a permanent camp on the Edwards place,
members
of the family recall. The stones to a sweathouse were all there. The
Indians
only built permanent Sweathouses at permanent campsites.
Emma Edwards Eddy recalled Israel Eddy
coming
to her wedding at Nortons in November 1908. He wore a coonskin cap on
his
head. The old man had a booming voice and carried an ear trumpet, as he
was hard of hearing in later years.
He had just recovered from a slight case
of auge fever, a disease similar to malaria, before the wedding, but he
joked about it saying he had taken a big swig of piano polish—mistaking
it for his medicine—which cured him!
In 1911, Israel Fisk Eddy died at the age
of 87, following a bout with pneumonia, which—legend has it—was brought
on when he walked from Eddyville to Toledo to pay his taxes.
Winifred McBride Girdner wrote in 1978 that
she recalled her mother, Emma, saying they reached Eddyville the day of
Ms. Eddy's funeral. Lucy Fisk Eddy, mother of Israel Eddy, died June
20,
1878. She had been stung by bees. She was buried in the cemetery by the
Yaquina just upstream from the Eddy home.
Eddyville Cemetery was donated by Milton
J. Allphin and the first burial was Rose Derrick in 1895.
Girdner states,
The old toll road crossed the Little Elk where the high school was built and continued toward where Ms. Eddy lived and forded the Yaquina near the railroad bridge to reach the Eddyville Station.
Leon Herbert Fish's Utopian Dream
Eddyville was quite a town during Eddy's
lifetime. In fact, it almost became a big land development project
before
WWI.
The following historical anecdote was
written
in 1956 by Henry W. Fish, son of Leon Herbert Fish, long-time Albany
realtor
who some 50 years ago bought up a lot of land in the area around
Eddyville
and towards Nortons, and envisioned the settling of Eastern Lincoln
County
and parts of Benton County by anglo families:
Kaiser Wilhelm II Starts World War I
But for the unwise act of Kaiser Wilhelm
II of Germany, the population and economic, social and religious life
of
Lincoln County and Western Benton County might be quite different today.
Early in Oregon history, the government
wanted a military wagon road connecting Corvallis and Yaquina Bay, and
made a grant of land to encourage and help finance its construction.
This
grant consisted of the odd-numbered sections of land to a depth of 12
miles
along the road route, sizable incentive, it would seem. The route of
the
old wagon road can be visualized today, as it approximated the course
taken
later by the Corvallis & Eastern Railroad.
Eventually, large blocks of the grant lands
fell into the hands of early-day speculators, substantial ownership
even
being in London, England.
A young man in Cedar Rapids, Iowa, Leon
H. Fish, got the idea that the time was ripe to break up some of these
holdings and sell them to small ranchers.
He envisioned large acreages being sold
to active new investors in Oregon's future. He organized a company of
Eastern
men, which purchased 72,000 acres of the former grant lands for resale.
In 1906 He moved his family to Oregon and made Albany his headquarters.
Fish, the sparkplug of the new company,
had the exclusive sale of his associates' 72,000 acres. He drew no
salary
and enjoyed no expensive account. He operated solely on commission,
with
an implied warranty that unless he came up with some effective selling
ideas and put in incredibly long, hard days, his family would not do
much
fancy eating. Those were the times of the rugged individual, before
guaranteed
security became a way of life!
Henry W. Fish, wrote that his father, Leon
Herbert Fish, formed a syndicate of easterners and acquired some 72,000
acres of Lincoln and Benton county timber and grazing land around 1905:
In 1906, Fish moved his wife and sons from
Cedar
Rapids, Iowa to Albany, Oregon where he set up an office as agent and
sole
sales person for the syndicate. He was successful in the ambitious
undertaking,
but almost lost his life because of overwork in showing the timber and
lands, then long hours in the office where he drew up his own legal
papers,
prepared his advertising, and handled his correspondence.
After a year or two, Fish formed a
partnership
with his next door neighbor, Dr. Andrew Jackson Hodges, a graduate
dentist
and one-time Albany drug store owner. The firm of Fish & Hodges
prospered
for a half-century, dealing mostly in its own timber, farm, urban, and
suburban property. After Hodges retired from an active part in the
business,
Fish carried on as a licensed real estate broker, assisted by his son.
He died in 1965, at the age of over 94 years; by that time he had lost
his wife and son (highway crash), and his second wife. His work was
completed
and well done—a part in the development of Oregon, especially Linn,
Benton
and Lincoln counties.
Fish & Hodges Real Estate
The record shows that this young man from Iowa had the stuff. His business prospered and his family ate well. Almost single-handedly he sold off the entire 72,000 acres, wearing out several pairs of stout logger boots tramping up and down hills through fallen timber, brush, fern, rain and snow to show the lands to prospective buyers. As his activities expanded, he took a partner, Dr. Andrew Jackson Hodges of Albany. The pioneer real estate firm of Fish & Hodges operated successfully throughout Oregon for a quarter of a century.
Meanwhile, in Crowded Europe
Now, with this background established,
let’s
get back to the opening story.
Meanwhile, in crowded Europe, generations
of hardy farmers and ranchers had wrestled a modest living from their
hilly,
rugged homelands. They longed for good, new soil and a better future
for
their families. America offered a good fortune to all who would go
after
it. And Eastern Lincoln and Western Benton counties had the good, new
soil
in abundance that would be real homelike to these Europeans.
Leon Fish, that bold young man from Iowa,
had the large-scale intimate knowledge of these lands, and the actual
experience
of buying and selling them in huge quantities.
The firm of Fish & Hodges, as well as
certain members of the Roman Catholic church representing thousands of
Austrian, German, Greek, Rumanian and Swiss members of that faith who
were
potential immigrants and colonists, saw an opportunity and tried to
seize
it. The two interests joined forces and soon an amazing colonization
plan
was in the offing.
The plan was no small-time undertaking,
and involved a lot of land, people and money. To accommodate the
proposed
colony, Fish & Hodges rounded up 100,000 acres of land in Eastern
Lincoln
and Western Benton counties, part of which was from the Corvallis &
Yaquina Bay Wagon Road grant.
Eddyville appeared to be a practical center
for the colony, and as such its manifold growth was foreseen.
The colonization plan shaped up rapidly.
Group leaders in the movement inspected the lands and found them good.
Over 1,000 people already had reached America and were ready to form
the
colony with their countrymen when these later arrived from their
homelands.
Finally, a group of organizers started to Europe to sign up the
colonists
and get them on their way to Lincoln and Benton counties.
The War that Changed the Course of History
Then Emperor Wilhelm's tragic mistake: he started WWI. People in Europe, who might have become neighbors and warm friends in America, put on uniforms and died. With them died the almost colonization of Lincoln and Benton counties.
The Eddyville that Wasn't
Try and imagine today—nearly half a
century
later—an organized community of thousands of former Europeans and their
descendants, now prosperous farmers, ranchers, businessmen and
teachers,
public officials, etc., all strongly influenced by Old World culture
and
the doctrine of hard work, all united in one religious faith. Envision
Eddyville as a greatly enlarged, prosperous town, perhaps a rival to
Toledo
and Newport. All of this might have been had it not been for a war that
changed the course of history.
Lincoln County has strong ties to this
pioneer
real estate broker. His father, Liberal C. Fish, once ranched near
Nortons,
and the youngest brother, Everett L. Fish, ranched for several years
near
Nashville.
Oregon
History
Hot Links
Early Words and
Sermons (1): An Online Ministry of Rev. Marilyn A. Riedel
Early Words and
Sermons (2)
Early Words and
Sermons (3)



![]()
Introduction
by Rev. Marilyn A. Riedel I II
Oregon
History Online: Volume I Volume II
Volume
III Volume IV Volume
V
Volume
VI Volume VII Volume
VIII
Volume
IX Volume
X
Oregon
History CD Edition
1870
Benton County Oregon Census A-I
Census
J-R
Census
S-Z
1870
Polk County Oregon Census A-M
1870
Census N-Z
Wild
Women West: One-Eyed Charlie
Western
Warrior Women
Black
Pioneers Settle Oregon Coast
Yaquina
Bay Oyster Wars
Wolf
Creek Sanctuary
Rogue
River Communities
Golden
Campbellites
Murder
on the Gold Special: The D'Autremonts
Tyee
View Cemetery
Eddyville
Cemeteries
Olex
Cemetery
Applegate
Pioneer Cemetery
Thomason
Cemetery
Siletz
Valley Cemeteries
Siletz
Indian Shakers
Glenwood,
Harlan, Chitwood Cemeteries
Elk
City Pioneer Cemetery
Eureka
Cemetery
Toledo
Pioneer Cemetery
Guardino
Family History
"So Be It" Autobiography by Mariano
Guardino
Dobbie-Smith Genealogy
"Aunt Edie" by Harriet Guardino
Dobbie Obituaries and Letters
Historic Oregon Coast Album
Historic Grants Pass Oregon Album
"The Great Pal" by Harriet Guardino


The Children of M. Constance Guardino III (Connie) and Delbert Loyd
Hodges (Del)
( 1) Heather
Dobbie Hodges Carmichael (2) Alexander Ferguson Hodges Michels
(3)
Hilary Truitt Hodges (nka Ventura d'Luna Guardino)

WebweaveR
census@wi.net
![]()